Pradarśini (1905) VOLUME II. CAKRAS 5 and 6

Saṅgīta Saṁpradāya Pradarśini Brahmaśrī SUBBARĀMA DĪKṢITA (1905) VOLUME II CAKRAS 5 and 6 ENGLISH EDITION JANUARY 2008

SAṄGĪTA SAṀPRADĀYA PRADARŚINI SUBBARĀMA DĪKṢITA ENGLISH (WEB) VERSION Volume II: MĒḶAS 25 to 36 (CAKRAS 5 and 6) TO NAVIGATE CLICK ON THE BOOKMARKS PANEL ON LEFT, or CLICK HERE TO GO TO TABLE OF CONTENTS. (TO VIEW IN FULL SCREEN MODE (SUPPRESSING THE LEFT PANEL), CLICK ON THE Bookmarks BUTTON ON THE LEFT PANEL (IT TOGGLES). This document is for educational and personal use only. No part of this PDF file may be used commercially, or sold, or bundled ith any other commercial product. Any comments or suggestions for change may be emailed to sami at mun dot ca or vidyajay at gmail dot com c January 2008 The magnum opus, Saṅgīta Saṁpradāya Pradarśini of Subbarāma Dīkṣita has celebrated 100 years of its publication. To commemorate the event, this is our humble attempt to provide an English (electronic) eb-version of the ork, for the benefit of students and Rasikas of music. (Typeset using L A TEX 2ε, AMSL A TEX, pdfl A TEX, and hyperref)

ī g u r u g u h ā y a r ś n a m a ḣ

Subbarāma Dīkṣita (1839 A.D 1906 A.D)

A. M. Cinnasv ami Mudaliy ar

CONTENTS Acknoledgements Notations and Transliteration scheme Foreord Gamaka symbols Rāgāṅga and Janya Rāgas i iii vii viii xix V BĀṆA CAKRA 622 25 mēḷa 25 śarāvati 623 25.0.1 gīta rūpaka tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi........................... 623 25.0.2 tāna Vēṅkaṭamakhi................................... 624 25.0.3 kīrtana śarāvatītaṭavāsini Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita.................. 626 25.0.4 sañcāri tripuṭa tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita...................... 627 26 mēḷa 26 taraṅgiṇi 629 26.0.1 gīta rūpaka tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi........................... 630 26.0.2 tāna Vēṅkaṭamakhi................................... 631 26.0.3 kīrtana māyē tvam yāhi Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita.................. 632 26.0.4 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita...................... 634 27 mēḷa 27 saurasēna 636 27.0.1 gīta ēka tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi............................. 636 27.0.2 tāna Vēṅkaṭamakhi................................... 637 27.0.3 kīrtana saurasēnēśam Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita.................... 639 27.0.4 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita...................... 640 28 mēḷa 28 harikēdāragauḷa 641 28.0.1 gīta tripuṭa tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi........................... 641 28.0.2 kīrtana nīlakaṇṭham bhajēham Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita.............. 643 28.0.3 kīrtana abhayāṁbikāyāḣ Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita.................. 645 4

28.0.4 sañcāri miśra jāti ēka tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita.................. 647 28.1 janya (upāṅga) 1 balahamsa................................... 648 28.1.1 gīta maṭhya tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi.......................... 648 28.1.2 kīrtana guruguhādanyam Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita................. 649 28.1.3 tāna varṇam śrī rājādhirāja Subbarāma Dīkṣita................. 652 28.1.4 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita...................... 658 28.2 janya (upāṅga) 2 māhūri..................................... 658 28.2.1 gīta tripuṭa tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi........................... 659 28.2.2 kīrtana māmava raghuvīrā Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita................. 660 28.2.3 sañcāri ēka tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita........................ 660 28.3 janya (upāṅga) 3 dēvakriyā.................................... 661 28.3.1 kīrtana śrīguruguha tārayāśu Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita............... 662 28.3.2 kīrtana śrī vaṭukanātha Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita................... 663 28.3.3 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita...................... 664 28.4 janya (upāṅga) 4 āndhāḷi..................................... 664 28.4.1 gīta dhruva rūpaka tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi...................... 665 28.4.2 kīrtana bṙhannāyaki Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita..................... 666 28.4.3 sañcāri ragaṇa maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita................. 666 28.5 janya (upāṅga) 5 chāyātaraṅgiṇi................................. 667 28.5.1 gīta dhruva rūpaka tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi...................... 668 28.5.2 kīrtana sarasvatī chāyātaraṅgiṇī Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita............. 669 28.5.3 sañcāri rūpaka tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita...................... 670 28.6 janya (upāṅga) 6 nārāyaṇagauḷa................................. 671 28.6.1 gīta dhruva tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi.......................... 671 28.6.2 kaivāra prabandham maṭhya tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi................ 672 28.6.3 kīrtana śrī rāmam ravikulābdhisōmam Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita.......... 674 28.6.4 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita...................... 675 28.7 janya (upāṅga) 7 naṭanārāyaṇi.................................. 676 28.7.1 gīta ēka tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi............................. 676 28.7.2 kīrtana mahāgaṇapatē Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita................... 677 28.7.3 daru sarasāgrē sarasa Subbarāma Dīkṣita.................... 678 28.7.4 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita...................... 680 28.8 janya (bhāṣāṅga) 1 kāṁbhōji................................... 681 28.8.1 gīta aṭa tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi............................. 682 28.8.2 kīrtana kamalāṁbikāyai Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita.................. 683 28.8.3 kīrtana śrī valmīkaliṅgam Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita................. 685 28.8.4 kīrtana kāśīviśvēśvara Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita................... 687 28.8.5 kīrtana śrī subrahmaṇyāya Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita................. 689 28.8.6 tāna varṇam inta calamu Pallavi Gōpālayyar.................. 693 28.8.7 sañcāri saṅkīrṇa jāti ēka tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita................. 697 28.9 janya (bhāṣāṅga) 2 kannaḍa................................... 698 28.9.1 gīta jhaṁpa tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi.......................... 699 28.9.2 kīrtana śrī mātṙbhūtam Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita................... 699 28.9.3 kīrtana ārttidīrcci Bālasvāmi Dīkṣita....................... 702 28.9.4 sañcāri tripuṭa tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita...................... 704 28.10 janya (bhāṣāṅga) 3 īśamanōharī................................. 704 28.10.1 gīta maṭhya tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi.......................... 705 28.10.2 kīrtana jagadīśamanōhari Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita................. 706 28.10.3 kīrtana śrī gaṇanātham Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita................... 707 28.10.4 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita...................... 707 28.11 janya (bhāṣāṅga) 4 suraṭi..................................... 708 28.11.1 gīta tripuṭa tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi........................... 709 28.11.2 kīrtana śrī vāñchanātham Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita................. 710 28.11.3 kīrtana śrī veṅkaṭagirīśam Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita................. 713 5

6 28.11.4 kīrtana bālasubrahmaṇyam Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita................ 714 28.11.5 kīrtana aṅgārakamāśrayāmi Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita................ 715 28.11.6 kīrtana śivānanda Kumāra Eṭṭappa Mahārājā.................. 717 28.11.7 tillānā daru nādiri dāni Kṙṣṇasvāmi Ayyā.................... 719 28.11.8 cauka varṇam sāmīyentani Subbarāma Dīkṣita.................. 720 28.11.9 sañcāri tiśra jāti ēka tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita................... 724 28.12 janya (bhāṣāṅga) 5 erukalakāmbhōji............................... 725 28.12.1 gīta tripuṭa tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi........................... 726 28.12.2 kīrtana tyāgarājaṁ bhaja rē Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita................ 727 28.12.3 kīrtana divākaratanujam Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita.................. 729 28.12.4 svarajati kāmākṣi Śyāmā śāstri........................... 731 28.12.5 kīrtana karuṇārasalahari Kumāra Eṭṭappa Mahārājā.............. 733 28.12.6 kīrtana pārthasārathini Subbarāma Dīkṣita.................... 737 28.12.7 tāna varṇam śrī rājīvākṣādi Subbarāma Dīkṣita................. 739 28.12.8 daru śrīkaruḍani ninukōri Subbarāma Dīkṣita.................. 747 28.12.9 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita...................... 748 28.13 janya (bhāṣāṅga) 6 aṭhāṇā..................................... 749 28.13.1 gīta tripuṭa tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi........................... 750 28.13.2 kīrtana tyāgarājō virājatē Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita.................. 751 28.13.3 kīrtana bṙhaspatē tārāpatē Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita................. 754 28.13.4 kīrtana sārasadaḷanētra Kumāra Eṭṭappa Mahārājā............... 756 28.13.5 tāna varṇam śrī śrīmahārājāśrita Subbarāma Dīkṣita.............. 758 28.13.6 tāna varṇam śrī rājarāja Subbarāma Dīkṣita................... 766 28.13.7 kīrtana pālaya paramēśvarī Kṙṣṇasvāmi Ayyā.................. 775 28.13.8 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita...................... 776 28.14 janya (bhāṣāṅga) 7 nāṭakurañji.................................. 777 28.14.1 gīta dhruva rūpaka tāḷa Muddu Vēṅkaṭamakhi................. 778 28.14.2 kīrtana budhamāśrayāmi Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita.................. 779 28.14.3 kīrtana tripurasundari Subbarāma Dīkṣita.................... 781 28.14.4 kīrtana nīdu mūrti Pallavi Gōpālayyar...................... 783 28.14.5 padam nātirō ninnu prācīna padam........................ 784 28.14.6 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita...................... 786 28.15 janya (bhāṣānga) 8 jujāvanti................................... 787 28.15.1 kīrtana cētaḣ śrībālakṙṣṇam Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita................ 788 28.15.2 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita...................... 790 28.16 janya (bhāṣāṅga) 9 kamās..................................... 791 28.16.1 kīrtana sārasa samamukha Svātittirunāḷ Mahārājā................ 792 28.16.2 pada varṇam entaninē delupudurā Subbarāma Dīkṣita............ 793 28.16.3 kīrtana murukā tarukilaiyā Eṭṭayāpuram Rājā.................. 797 28.16.4 svarajati māmōkalākiri (dhātu) Subbarāma Dīkṣita............... 799 28.16.5 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita...................... 802 29 mēḷa 29 dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 804 29.0.1 gīta maṭhya tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi.......................... 805 29.0.2 kīrtana sadāśivamupāsmahē Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita................ 806 29.0.3 kīrtana akṣayaliṅgavibhō Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita.................. 807 29.0.4 kīrtana dakṣiṇāmūrttē Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita................... 809 29.0.5 kīrtana nāgaliṅgam bhajēham Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita............... 812 29.0.6 kīrtana śrī kamalāṁbikayā Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita................. 813 29.0.7 kīrtana śaṅkarācāryam Subbarāma Dīkṣita.................... 816 29.0.8 kīrtana parāśakti Subbarāma Dīkṣita....................... 819 29.0.9 kīrtana aṣṭāṅgayōga Kumāra Eṭṭappa Mahārājā................. 821 29.0.10 kīrtana śāradē sadāśrayē Kṙṣṇasvāmi Ayyā................... 822 29.0.11 kīrtana śaṅkarābharaṇa Kṙṣṇasvāmi Ayyā.................... 823

7 29.0.12 kīrtana śaṁbhō jagadīśa pāhi Rāmasvāmi Dīkṣita................ 825 29.0.13 tāna varṇam rārapusēyaka Rāmasvāmi Dīkṣita................. 827 29.0.14 kīrtana vā vā nī vaḷḷīmaṇāḷa Vēṅkaṭēśvara Eṭṭappa Mahārājā......... 832 29.0.15 sañcāri ragaṇa maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita................. 833 29.1 janya (upāṅga) 1 kurañji..................................... 835 29.1.1 gīta ēka tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi............................. 835 29.1.2 kīrtana śrī vēṇugōpāla Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita.................... 836 29.1.3 padam śivadīkṣāparu Ghanam Śīnayyā...................... 838 29.1.4 sañcāri ēka tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita........................ 839 29.2 janya (upāṅga) 2 nārāyaṇi.................................... 840 29.2.1 gīta ēka tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi............................. 841 29.2.2 kīrtana mahiṣāsuramarddanīm Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita............... 842 29.2.3 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita...................... 843 29.3 janya (upāṅga) 3 ārabhi...................................... 844 29.3.1 gīta dhruva rūpaka tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi...................... 845 29.3.2 kīrtana śrī sarasvati namōstu tē Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita.............. 846 29.3.3 kīrtana mārakōṭi Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita....................... 847 29.3.4 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita...................... 849 29.4 janya (upāṅga) 4 śuddhavasantam................................ 850 29.4.1 gīta jhaṁpa tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi.......................... 851 29.4.2 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita...................... 852 29.5 janya (upāṅga) 5 nārāyaṇadēśākṣi................................ 853 29.5.1 gīta dhruva rūpaka tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi...................... 854 29.5.2 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita...................... 855 29.6 janya (upāṅga) 6 sāma....................................... 856 29.6.1 gīta jhaṁpa tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi.......................... 857 29.6.2 kīrtana guruguhāya Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita..................... 858 29.6.3 drāviḍa padam caracaturai Bālasvāmi Dīkṣita/Mūkkup Pulavar....... 859 29.6.4 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita...................... 860 29.7 janya (upāṅga) 7 pūrvagauḷa................................... 861 29.7.1 gīta jhaṁpa tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi.......................... 862 29.7.2 sañcāri tripuṭa tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita...................... 863 29.8 janya (upāṅga) 8 nāgadhvani................................... 864 29.8.1 gīta tripuṭa tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi........................... 865 29.8.2 sañcāri ēka tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita........................ 866 29.9 janya (upāṅga) 9 haṁsadhvani.................................. 867 29.9.1 lakṣya prabandham candaseyalaruṇạ Rāmasvāmi Dīkṣita........... 868 29.9.2 kīrtana vātāpi gaṇapatim bhajēham Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita............ 869 29.9.3 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita...................... 870 29.10 janya (bhāṣāṅga) 1 bilahari.................................... 872 29.10.1 gīta rūpaka tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi........................... 873 29.10.2 kīrtana hāṭakēśvara Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita..................... 873 29.10.3 kīrtana kāmākṣi varalakṣmi Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita................ 875 29.10.4 kīrtana śrī bālasubrahmaṇya Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita................ 876 29.10.5 tāna varṇam nenaruñci Soṇṭi Veṅkatasubbayyar................ 879 29.10.6 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita...................... 886 29.11 janya (bhāṣāṅga) 2 bēgaḍa.................................... 887 29.11.1 gīta rūpaka dhruva tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi...................... 888 29.11.2 kīrtana śrīmātaḣ śivavāmāṅkē Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita............... 890 29.11.3 kīrtana tyāgarājāya namastē Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita................ 893 29.11.4 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita...................... 895 29.12 janya (bhāṣāṅga) 3 pūrṇacandrikā............................... 897 29.12.1 gīta dhruva rūpaka tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi...................... 897 29.12.2 kīrtana śaṅkhacakragadāpāṇim Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita.............. 899

8 29.12.3 cauka varṇam ēla naṁnnē cēvu Rāmasvāmi Dīkṣita.............. 900 29.12.4 tāna varṇam śrī rājarāja Subbarāma Dīkṣita................... 903 29.12.5 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita...................... 909 29.13 janya (bhāṣāṅga) 4 sarasvatīmanōhari.............................. 910 29.13.1 gīta jhaṁpa tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi.......................... 911 29.13.2 kīrtana sarasvatī manōhari Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita................. 911 29.13.3 sañcāri ēka tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita........................ 913 29.14 janya (bhāṣāṅga) 5 kēdāram................................... 914 29.14.1 gīta jhaṁpa tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi.......................... 915 29.14.2 kīrtana ānandanaṭanaprakāśam Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita.............. 916 29.14.3 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita...................... 917 29.15 janya (bhāṣāṅga) 6 navarōju................................... 918 29.15.1 gīta dhruva tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi.......................... 919 29.15.2 kīrtana hastivadanāya Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita................... 920 29.15.3 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita...................... 922 29.16 janya (bhāṣāṅga) 7 nīlāṁbari.................................. 923 29.16.1 kīrtana ambā nīlāyatākṣi Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita.................. 925 29.16.2 kīrtana siddhīśvarāya namastē Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita.............. 928 29.16.3 kīrtana tyāgarājam bhajēham Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita............... 929 29.16.4 kīrtana karuṇānanda Kumāra Eṭṭappa Mahārājā................. 931 29.16.5 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita...................... 934 29.17 janyam (bhāṣāṅga) 8 dēvagāndhāri............................... 935 29.17.1 kīrtana kṣitijāramaṇam Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita................... 937 29.17.2 kīrtana sphuratu tē Gurumūrti Sāstrigaḷ...................... 938 29.17.3 kīrtana gōpikāramaṇam Kṙṣṇasvāmi Ayyā.................... 939 29.17.4 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita...................... 942 30 mēḷa 3 nāgābharaṇam 944 30.0.1 gīta ragaṇa maṭhya tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi...................... 944 30.0.2 tāna Vēṅkaṭamakhi................................... 946 30.0.3 kīrtana nāgābharaṇam Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita................... 947 30.0.4 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita...................... 948 30.1 janya 1 sāmanta.......................................... 949 30.1.1 gīta dhruva tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi.......................... 949 30.1.2 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita...................... 950 VI ṘTU CAKRA 952 31 mēḷa 31 kalāvati 953 31.0.1 gīta jhaṁpa tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi.......................... 953 31.0.2 tāna Vēṅkaṭamakhi................................... 954 31.0.3 kīrtana kalāvati Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita........................ 956 31.0.4 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita...................... 957 32 mēḷa 32 rāgacūḍāmaṇi 959 32.0.1 gīta ragaṇa maṭhya tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi...................... 959 32.0.2 tāna Vēṅkaṭamakhi................................... 960 32.0.3 kīrtana śvētagaṇapatim Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita................... 961 32.0.4 sañcāri dhruva tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita...................... 962

9 33 mēḷa 33 gaṅgātaraṅgiṇi 964 33.0.1 gīta jhaṁpa tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi.......................... 964 33.0.2 tāna Vēṅkaṭamakhi................................... 965 33.0.3 kīrtana varadarāja Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita...................... 967 33.0.4 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita...................... 968 33.1 janya 1 manōhari.......................................... 969 33.1.1 kīrtana kañjadaḷāyatākṣi Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita.................. 969 33.1.2 kīrtana śaṅkaramabhirāmimanōharam Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita.......... 971 33.1.3 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita...................... 972 34 mēḷa 34 bhōgacchāyānāṭa 974 34.0.1 gīta ēka tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi............................. 974 34.0.2 tāna Vēṅkaṭamakhi................................... 975 34.0.3 kīrtana bhōgacchāyānāṭakapriyē Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita............. 977 34.0.4 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita...................... 978 35 mēḷa 35 śailadēśa kṣi 980 35.0.1 gīta dhruva tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi.......................... 980 35.0.2 tāna Vēṅkaṭamakhi................................... 981 35.0.3 kīrtana śrī śūlinīm Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita...................... 983 35.0.4 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita...................... 984 36 mēḷa 36 calanāṭa 986 36.0.1 gīta jhaṁpa tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi.......................... 986 36.0.2 prabandham rūpaka tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi..................... 987 36.0.3 tāna Vēṅkaṭamakhi................................... 989 36.0.4 kīrtana svāminātha paripālaya Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita............... 990 36.0.5 kīrtana pavanātmajāgaccha Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita................ 991 36.0.6 kīrtana ihapara sādhana Kumāra Eṭṭappa Mahārājā.............. 992 36.0.7 kīrtana parvatarājakumāri Kṙṣṇasvāmi Ayyā.................. 994 36.0.8 tāna varṇam śrī rājādhirāja Bālusvāmi Dīkṣita.................. 996 36.0.9 sañcāri tripuṭa tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita...................... 1002

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS Technical and scholarly inputs at various stages of this project ere generously provided by Dr. N.Ramanathan, Professor and Head (Retd.), Department of Indian Music, University of Madras, Chennai, and Dr. R.S.Jayalakshmi, Lecturer (Retd.), Department of Indian Music, University of Madras, Chennai. Some footnotes, clearly marked by the symbol ED: that appear in this ork, are results of their concrete suggestions. They ere more than illing to help us clarify many technical questions e had on several aspects. They are carefully proof-reading the entire ork critically, checking ith the original Telugu edition of 1904. We record our sincere and heartfelt thanks to them both for their continued support and constant encouragement. Ms. R. Abhiramasundari (Department of Music, Queen Mary s College, Chennai) as kind enough to proof-read the entire section on Māyāmāḷavagauḷa, and the 30 janyams, carefully checking the accuracy ith the original Telugu book. Dr M. A. Bhageerathi (Department of Music, Queen Mary s College) offered some valuable suggestions. We offer our sincere gratitude and heartfelt thanks to both of them for their generous help. Our sincere thanks to the folloing individuals, ho have generously helped us ith the proof-reading of various parts of this great ork, and/or have offered concrete suggestions for the improvement of the presentation. Their dedicated contributions to this project are very valuable to us. Mr. Variath Madhavan Kutty Ms. Rajani Arjun Dr. Varagur S. V. Rajan Dr. Sandeep Varma Dr. S. Krishnan Ms. Kiranavali Vidyasanker Dr. Vidyasanker Sundaresan Ms. Vidya Sudhakar Dr. K. N. Raghavan i

Foreord ii Mr. T.V.Lakshminarayanan Mr. Shailesh Ramamurthy Dr. L.Ramakrishnan Mr. N. Narayanan (The above list is arranged in a random order) The folloing volunteers orked on the English Translation of various sections of the original book from Telugu, and out sincere thanks go to them all for their enthusiastic efforts. Ms. Sandhya Vinjamuri (Editor of the Vāggēyakāra Caritamu section) Ms. Jyothsna Mr. K. A. Chandrasekhara Mr. Govindarajan Kothandaraman Ms. Sapna Elesarapu Mr. Surya Kiran Mr. Koshika Ramaprasad Mr. Dhananjay Dendukuri (again the list is in random order) This PDF file as generated using the free softare programs that belong to the TEX and friends (L A T E X 2ε, AMSL A T E X, pdfl A T E X, hyperref, etc). It is a pleasure to acknoledge our gratitude to the authors of these versatile and useful open source packages.

NOTATIONS AND TRANSLITERATION SCHEME Symbols used in Saṅgīta Saṁpradāya Pradarśini Gamaka Symbols gamaka name symbol usage kaṁpitam sphuritam pratyāhatam nokku Ravai G m m g kaṇḍippu vaḷi m ētrajāru / / g irakkajāru \ \d odukkal orikai miśra gamakam d p n m ṙ, g, p, etc., The book uses another symbol, v over a svaram, as in v d, hich is not used in this English edition (please see our footnote in section 2.0.3 for an explanation). anumandram ṣ. ṛ. g.. ṃ. p.. ḍ. ṇ. sthāyi mandram madhyamam tāram atitāram ṣ ṛ g ṃ p ḍ ṇ.. s r g m p d n ṡ ṙ ġ ṁ ṗ ḋ ṅ s r g m p d n Capital letters S, R, G, M, P, D, N represent sā, rī, gā, mā, pā, dhā, nī. The various underlinings, s, s, s, and s represent 1 2, 1 4, 1 8. employs over lines, instead of underlines.). and 1 16 akṣara kālams (The Telugu book iii

Notations and Transliteration Scheme iv There are places here the Telugu book employs a curly over brace over a group of svarams. We indicate this by inserting at the commencement of the group, and to terminate the braces. For instance, e use s r g m p d n here the Telugu book employsz } { s r g m p d n. The Telugu book also underlines some phrases to indicate them as a rāga mudra, or the mudra of the composer. We have chosen to use boldface font to indicate them, since underlines are already employed for other purposes. Additional Symbols The poḍi svarams (hich have no count) are indicated by small italics, as in p. The svaram hich indicates a stressed enunciation these jhaṅṭa svara combinations are indicated in the Telugu book by double consonants for the particular svaram (like ss, gg, MM etc.). In the English edition, e use the symbols ss, gg, mm, etc. here the first svaram is alays placed as a subscript. In addition, as explained the the section on Gamaka Symbols, the folloing symbols are used. : : Other symbols that e use are (dot), (flat),, and (natural). The symbols,, (comma) and ; (semicolon) are used used only in Tamil Edition, and e do not use them. In the next to pages, the Transliteration Scheme used for romanizing Sanskrit and Tamil characters are provided.

Transliteration Scheme: Sanskrit to Roman sanskrit voels A or implicit roman a ā u U x e E A.a or ;a I or ;å i IR or ;a ī o or u or ū ı or ṙ O; or e Oe; or ai A.ea or *ea o A.Ea or *Ea au AM aṁ AH aḣ Y sanskrit consonents roman k kh g gh k Ka ga ;Ga.z ṅ..ca c C ch.$a j Ja jh Va ñ f ṭ F ṭh.q ḍ Q ḍh :Na ṇ ta t Ta th d d ;Da dh na n :pa p :P ph ba b Ba bh ma m y ya.= r l l va v Za ś :Sa ṣ.sa s h h L ḷ

Tamil to English Transliteration Table A a L ka T pa B ā L 2 kha T 2 pha C i L 3 ga T 3 ba D ī L 4 gha T 4 bha E u M ṅa U ma F ū N ca V ya ṙ N 2 cha W ra G e _ ja X la H ē _ 2 jha Y va I ai O ña N śa J o P ṭa ` ṣa K ō P 2 ṭha ^ sa J au P 3 ḍa a ha m ṁ P 4 ḍha [ ḷa @/ ḣ Q ṇa Z zha R ta \ Ra R 2 tha b kṣa R 3 da c śrī R 4 S/] dha na

FOREWORD Having learnt the arts of Sanskrit, Telugu, and music, due to the benevolence of the elder Mahārāja (hose history occurs as the 67th in the history of Composers or Saṅgīta Sāhitya Vidvāns) and having qualified for the court of the Mahārāja (hose history occurs as the 68th) due to his kindness, and having learnt the intricacies of Telugu grammar under Tañjāvūr Rāmayyar, and attained the name of a musician, and having learnt the staff notation under the grace of the Mahārājā (hose history occurs as the 69th) and having translated the Telugu Mahābhārata Padya Kāvya in Tamil ith the permission of the Mahārājā (hose biography occurs as the 70th) and under the orders of the Younger Mahārāja, the brother of the aforementioned Mahārājā, I set to tune, and added ciṭṭa svaras to the padas in the Tamil Play vaḷḷi bhāratam. As per the request of Cinnasvāmi Mudaliyār, and the orders of the present Mahārājā (hose biography is the 71st in my history of composers), the printing of this Saṅgīta Saṁpradāya Pradarśini at the Vidyā Vilāsini Press, as accomplished ith financial grant of the Mahārājā and the efforts of his minister Śrī Rao Bahadur K. Jegannātha Ceṭṭiyār, ho is an expert at languages including Telugu and a connoisseur and adept at the arts of music and lyrics. I am grateful to the Mahārājā ho taught me the arts and patronized me and granted me fame through this Saṅgīta Saṁpradāya Pradarśini. The kṙtis of Tyāgarāja ho as praised as an aṁśa of Sage Nārada, the kṙtis of Śyāma Śāstri, and the padas of Kṣētrayya, ould be published shortly ith tāḷa and gamaka symbols through munificence of the Mahārājā. I shall remember ith gratitude Śrī S. Rādhākṙṣṇa Ayyar, B.A., F.M.U, the Principal of the Pudukkōṭṭai Mahārāja College, ho helped me in researching the lakṣaṇa texts like the Ratnākara, ith reference to the publication of the Saṅgīta Saṁpradāya Pradarśini. Subbarāma Dīkṣita vii

GAMAKA SYMBOLS Due to the benevolence of Vēṅkaṭamakhi, also knon as Vēṅkaṭeśvara Dīkṣita, the son of Gōvinda Dīkṣita a scholar blest ith the grace of Sāvitri Dēvi, and ith a desire to impart clearly and ith symbols in notation, all that I have learnt traditionally through initiation into the secrets of gamaka svarūpas, I began riting this after due reverence to Purandara Dāsa and other poet-composers and ith prostrations to my uncle Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita, the trailblazer of gamaka svarūpas. When great poets like Kāḷidāsa and Mayūra commit errors, it is indeed common for people like me. Hence it is the compassion of the vāggeyakāras that becomes my intellect. Those that truly kno shall kindly acknoledge my riting on the gamaka svarūpas. Those that do not shall attempt to learn them. It is my hope that those that knoingly kno-not ould listen to my earnest plea and remain silent. Since vīṇa is the instrument that helps in understanding the nuances of gamakas, I demonstrate as much as I kno through the vīṇa. The gamaka symbols that have been used in this Saṅgīta Saṁpradāya Pradarśini are as follos: I (1) kampita: Keeping the fingers of the left hand on any svara sthāna in the vīṇa ith the mīṭṭu and shaking the string is kampita. The string can also be shaken ith the left index finger and the middle finger in a svara sthāna. (2) līna Example: G This kampita is the shake. (3) āndolita (4) plāvita These three are varieties of kampita. Please refer to the lakṣana Saṅgraha for the differences in the duration of their deflections. II(5)(i) sphurita In each of the double notes in the ārohaṇa krama, hitting the second note either in the voice or in the vīṇa is sphurita. While holding the double note s s in vīṇa, keeping the index finger on the position of niṣāda and the middle finger in the position of ṣaḍja at the same time and plucking the first ṣaḍja note ithout removing the index finger in the niṣāda position and removing only the middle finger and ith a pluck hitting the middle finger at position of ṣaḍja. This is the method for playing the other double svara sphuritas. viii

Gamaka Symbols ix This s s and other double note sphuritas that occur in the ascending sequence on the vīṇa and in the voice occur ith the next loer note. Example : s n s, r s r. The other double notes are to be understood similarly.in place of the gamaka sphurita, they specify an alternate gamaka, namely the ḍoḷa. For that gamaka ḍoḷa, pūrvācāryas, as an illustration mention the shake of a pearl resembling the ater-like flo. This ḍoḷa is also knon as pratyāghāta. (ii) pratyāghāta In the tin notes that occur in the avarōhaṇa krama, plucking (lit. striking) the second note is called pratyāghāta. In the vīṇa hile playing the tin notes in descending movement s, keeping the left hand index finger alone on the saḍja position ith a pluck and hile the index finger is traversing to the position of niṣāda belo,the middle finger should be placed on the saḍja position ith a pluck(lit. hit). While hitting this ay, the index finger that as moved to the niṣāda position should not be removed. In the same ay the techniques of playing the other tin notes in the descending sequence should be knon. In the vīṇa, hile playing the tin notes like s s, due to vibration (lit. tremor) the note above it ill be heard minutely. Example: s r s, n s n. In the same ay the techniques of playing the other tin notes in the descending sequence should be learnt. It is traditional that in these pratyāghāta for svaras that go in the ascending sequence instead of pressing (nokku) the loer svara, the separate svaras are played ith pratyāghāta in the avarōhaṇa krama for the sake of melody. Example: m G, R m P D p m, R g s. In these cases pratyāghātas are played for svaras in the ascending sequence. These sphurita pratyāghātas can be played ith one pluck mīṭṭu. For vocal this pratyāghāta is the same as sphurita. (6) tirupa W (7) āhata While playing a group of svaras pressing (nokki) a svara is tirupa or nokku. Example : ( n s G), (r m P), ( n s r g m P), ( n s r s) Either in the forard or backard direction, hitting a note quickly and returning is called āhata. This is called (i) ravai hen hitting on the forard note and (ii) khaṇḍippu hen hitting on the previous note. (i) ravai Positioned on a svarasthāna either ith a mīṭṭu or ithout a mīṭṭu, playing the loer svara ith the left hand middle finger is called ravai. Example: p p m, m m g, r r s. (ii) khaṇḍiṁpu From one, to or three svaras, ith plucking going don from one svarasthāna to another loer svarasthāna and plucking and immediately descending to another loer svarasthāna ithout a pluck is called khaṇḍiṁpu. Example: p m g, p g r, p r s ED: Subbarāma Dīkṣita s description is a bit ambiguous [Caturdaṇḍīprakāśikā 3,124 125]

Gamaka Symbols x (ii)a A second variation of khaṇḍiṁpu. In the manner described for khaṇḍiṁpu above, from to, three or four svaras, ith a pluck immediately after descending from one svarasthāna to another loer svarasthāna, the string is stopped to make it semi-audible and then instantly ith a pluck descending to another svarasthāna belo ith a jāru ould constitute the second variety of khaṇḍiṁpu. Example : ( p m \R), ( m g \R), ( g r \S) (8) vaḷi Positioned on the same svarasthāna deflecting the string in a circular manner and producing the shade(s) of one, to or three svaras is called vaḷi. (i) One svaraprayōga n D or D n. In the position (sthāna) of dhaivata ith a single pluck of the string, pulling it siftly so as to sound niṣāda, and then returning to dhaivata and then execute the pluck for the next svara. The instances (lakṣyas) of this can be seen in the kīrtanas and sañcāris of rāgas like punnāgavarāḷi. (ii) To svaraprayōga s \n d n D p In the position (sthāna) of dhaivata, the dhaivata should be played ith a single pluck along ith a nokku and through the deflection of the string in a circular manner the niṣāda is subtly sounded and the position of dhaivata is reached and then the plucking should be executed on the position of pañcama. For instances of this see ragas like āhiri. (iii) Three svaraprayōga III (9) ullasita n d n D s D p Up to the d n D s, constituting the long niṣāda first of all, in the position of dhaivata there should be a single pluck along ith nokku and the niṣāda should be revealed hile deflecting the string. The string should be released to come back to the pitch of dhaivata and pulled again to sound saḍja and for the to svaras D and p to separate plucks should be rendered. Plucking ith a single pluck and nokku and shoing the niṣāda in rotation and bringing the string back to the dhaivatha and then producing the saḍja sound by pulling the string and using to plucks for to svaras D and P. Examples of this can be seen in rāgas such as darbār and aṭhāṇā. For three svara prayogas of this kind please note the use of a big curve symbol such as ø and for one svara prayogas a small curve sign such as. This is called ētra jāru hen traversing from a loer svara to a higher svara and is knon as irakka jāru hen going from a higher svara to a loer svara. (i) ētra jāru / With a pluck, ascending from one note to the next higher note or to the succeeding to, three or more higher svaras as the case may be is called ētra jāru. Example : s/r, s/g, s/m, s/p, s/ṡ. (ii) irakka jāru \ In the manner mentioned above descending from a higher note to a loer note ith a pluck is called irakka jāru. Example : s\n, s\d, s \p, s \m, s \g, s \s (10) huṁpita With a huṁ syllable huṁkāra and in the manner of kahaḷa, a ind instrument producing a gradually increasing (in volume) sound hile continuously ascending from a svara to four, five or seven svaras or even to the next register according to context or producing a gradually decreasing sound hile descending from a high svara is huṁpita. This too ould be a variation of jāru.

Gamaka Symbols xi (11) kuruḷa This is of to kinds, odukkal and orikai. (i) odukkal This is accessing the higher svara on the loer svarasthāna. It is a practice to access the higher svara on the loer svarasthāna on a vīṇa ith a pluck and as appropriate to the rāgas along ith a mīṭṭu pull the string and play up to one, to, or three svaras in the loer svarasthāna and to return to the loer svara. It is rare to go beyond three svaras. This occurs profusely in ālāpanas. Example: ( r g r ) After plucking the string to produce the ṙṣabha, on the same position plucking and pulling the string in such a ay as to sound gāndhāra on the same position and then sound ṙṣabha. ( r / m \ g r ). In this phrase(usage) each note must be accessed ith a pluck on the position of ṙṣabha itself. This method of accessing a higher note at the position of a loer note is applicable only to vīṇa and on the voice it is essentially ētra jāru. (ii) orikai Playing one, to or three notes ith a pluck ith the strength of practice of the left hand and using the fingers of the left hand accessing through push several svarasthānas and descending is called orikai. ns dn pd mp gm rg Example : s n d p m g r s. (12) tribhinna While playing the vīṇa sometimes this gamaka is employed to create enjoyment by placing the left hand index finger or middle finger or both flat and hard on the fret of any of the svarasthānas of the mandra, pañcama and sāraṇi strings and using the fingers of the right hand and plucking on the above three strings either ith a single pluck or ith separate plucks is called tribhinna. (13) mudrita The graces of notes produced hile singing ith the mouth closed is called mudrita. It is said that this gamaka applies only to vocal music. (14) nāmita The graces of notes that are produced hen subtle tones are sung or played on the vīṇa by reducing the volume of sound are called nāmita. (15) miśrita Creating a combination of to or more gamakas mentioned above is knon as miśrita. Example: s \ N d p This is a combination of irakka jāru and orikai. ṡ / rg m This is a combination of ētra jāru and nokku. s r / p M, m P Here m combines ētra jāru, vaḷi and kampita. m P This has ētra jāru and nokku. p d / s N ṡ, This N is similar to the m shon above.

Gamaka Symbols xii List of Gamaka Symbols Employed : kampita sphurita pratyāghāta nokku ravai khaṇḍiṁpu vaḷi / ētra jāru \ irakka jāru odukkal orikai Symbols for sthāyī svaras To dots are placed beneath the svaras of anumandra sthāyī. One dot beneath the svaras of mandra sthāyī. One dot above the svarass of tāra sthāyī, and to dots above the svaras of atitāra sthāyī. There are no dots for the madhya sthāyi svaras. anumandra ṣ. ṛ. g.. ṃ. p.. ḍ. ṇ. mandra ṣ ṛ g. ṃ p. ḍ ṇ madhyama s r g m p d n tāra ṡ ṙ ġ ṁ ṗ ḋ ṅ atitāra s r g m p d n Details of the śuddha (prakṛti) vikṛti svarās: This symbol is used for śuddha ṙṣabha, sādhāraṇa gāndhāra, śuddha dhaivata and kaiṣikī niṣāda. This symbol is used for śuddha gāndhāra and śuddha niṣāda. This symbol is used for pañcaśruti ṙṣabha, antara gāndhāra, śuddha madhyama, pañcaśruti dhaivata, and kākalī niṣādam. # This symbol is used for ṣaṭśruti ṙṣhabha, varāḷī madhyama, and ṣaṭśruti dhaivata. tāḷakālapramāṇa details multiplication measure: if one svarākṣara, ritten as kuril, and thereafter vieing it as a single akṣara is ritten as neṭil, then it becomes to akṣarakālas. For any multiplication measures exceeding this, the symbol is employed to indicate that the above kuril, neṭil akṣara pramāṇas should be sequentially multiplied. For example,

Gamaka Symbols xiii S S S S S S S S S S S S s = 1 akṣarakāla S = 2 akṣarakāla s = 3 akṣarakāla S = 4 akṣarakāla s = 5 akṣarakāla S = 6 akṣarakāla s = 7 akṣarakāla S = 8 akṣarakāla The svaras that are connected ith this symbol have to be rendered continuously, ithout breaking into parts, and ith a single nāda. In some instances, if the symbol is placed even in the midst of some tāḷa cycle, it also has to be rendered ith a single nāda ithout breaking. Svara groups that have to be rendered by breaking S S R R ; rendered in one single nāda continuously, ithout breaking G svara groups that have to be G M M M P. II. If a dot is placed next to a svarākṣara, the kālapramāṇa of the first akṣara increases by half a measure. This is as follos: s = 1; s = 1 1 2 ; s = 1 3 4 ; S = 2; S = 2; S = 3 1 2 akṣara kālas. Bhinnapramāṇas (kuraittalaḷavai) III. If there is one line beneath a syllablic unit (svara akṣara), the syllablic duration (kālapramāṇa) is reduced by half unit (akṣara). If there are to lines it should be computed as quarter syllablic unit (kāl akṣara). If there are three lines, it must be reckoned as one eighth syllablic unit (araikkāl akṣara). If there are four lines it is one sixteenth syllabic unit (vīśam akṣara kāla). Beneath a svara of a long syllablic unit (dīrghākṣara), if there is one line, it is equivalent to a short syllable. The others may be understood in a similar sense. Example: s = one akṣara kāla s = 1/2 akṣara kāla s = 1/4 akṣara kāla s = 1/8 akṣara kāla s = 1/16 akṣara kāla Within one akṣarakāla, these are the ays in hich svarams can occur. I. s = S, s s, s s s s; s = S S,S S S S, s s S s s S ; s = s s S, s s S S S, s s S S; s = s s s s, S S S S; In these time measures (kālapramāṇās), since the presence of a large number of lines ould add to the difficulty in understanding and readability, the number of lines have been reduced and S

Gamaka Symbols xiv has been used for the first speed (kāla) and s s for the second kāla and for the third kāla s s s s ith one underline and for the fourth kāla ith to underlines s s s s s s s s have been used. For speeds higher than fourth, for each increasing speed, one line each has to be added. Please note the lakṣaṇas of the underlined svaras given belo: II. S = s s, s s s s, s s s s s s s s; S = S S, S S S S, S S S S S S S S; S = s s,s s s,s S s,s s S,S s,s S; S = s s s s S S, S s s S S, s s S S; S = s s s s s s, S s s s s, S s s s s s ; The minute (poḍi) svaras that come beteen the larger svaras are not taken for calculation of the duration. They are represented by a small italic font (example p ) special notes ith reference to the the (current) discussion; end of a tāla āvarta; end of each component (avayava) contained in a particular tāḷa cycle; indicates the pallavi eḍuppu of kīrtanas and other musical forms; : indicates places here the pallavi, anupallavi have to be repeated; z}{ : is employed in some places; indicated the places here the rendition of gīta, tāna, prabandha, kīrtana, etc., have to be concluded; ss indicated the occurrence of the svara hich indicates a stressed enunciation; this symbol is used to indicate the eḍuppu after one akṣara; this symbol indicated the eḍuppu after half akṣara. the symbol indicates that for the first, second and third kālas, depending on the context, the take-off point should be after one akṣarakāla each in pallavi, anupallavi, caraṇam, etc. The same remark applies to the symbol, here the take-off point is after half akṣara. The take-off kālapramāṇas have to be understood according to the circumstances. Subbarāma Dīkṣita In the English Edition, e use at the commencement and to terminate such an over brace.

Gamaka Symbols xv To Illustrative Examples 1. tōḍi rāga ādi tāḷa pallavi eḍuppu single speed nokku double speed kampitam S r g m g m p ā ti yā ram pa ētra jāru, kampitam, so miśra gamaka / ētra jāru orikai D d / n lē tā nē S r g m g ā ti yā m p ra mpa d m ravai p g m p p m k ka la vi yi g r : : (symbol for : repeated singing) p g m p k ka la vi poḍi svara p yi m miśritam / D d / n d m lē tā nē g r quadruple speed / R vē pratyāghātam g m g r r, r g r s ṇ ḍ /r s a dhii ka su ka ṁ ṁ ta ra s r odukkal g r r s ṡ n s r : : g m g r r r g r s ṇ d / r s : a dhii ka su ka ṁ ta ra r ē S ē / R vē S ē to be rendered continuously (no break) S symbol to indicate S conclusion of rendition

Gamaka Symbols xvi anupallavi s no count poḍi svara, / khaṇḍiṁpu n d d / n d m g r s r g nī ti tu rai yē vē ṁ ka M m g m ṭē ś va re vali p d / s n ṡ ṭṭē nti ra : : : : n nī d ti n ṡ ti ra sphuritam s N n s \ G m s / R r M n nī ni ca kā ma ca rī ri ca mā ni ni n \Ḍ n m \ G m d tā ni ma kā ma ta \M ḍ R p r ṇ. mā ta ri pā ri nil caraṇam s r / g r s p d ca ri kā ri ca pa ta irakka jāru \M d \ m mā ta mā M ta mā m d \ s m M / D m d ca ma mā tā ma ta \M G mā kā ḍ / r g r da ri ga ri s m m d N D sa ṁ ma ta nī tā n d s r ni ta ca ri M M mā mā s d m g N N ca ta ma ka nī ni

Gamaka Symbols xvii D tā n d ni ta M ḍ r mā ta ri svara ṇ R g m P d n Ṡ ṙ ġ / m Ġ ṙ ṡ/ / g R n d n ṡ ṙ ṡ n Ṡ n d : : d / n Ṡ n ṡ ṙ ṡ n d n Ṙ ġ ṡ ṙ G / ṁ ġ ṙ Ṡ n d P m g R ṇ ( mālai mātru till this svara) ED: Saṅgīta Saṁpradāya Pradarśini gives the next example in Telugu Script, ith the same type of information as indicated above, on the usage of Gamaka symbols, inserted at appropriate places. To avoid repetition, e omit these indications of various features, and provide only the notated material. 2. kīrtana kāmbhōji rāga rūpaka tāḷa pallavi Ḍ śrī S R su bra m p m hma g \ r s ṇ ṇyā ya na ṇ p. ḍ ma S s stē na S ma \ ṇ ḍ ḍ / ṇ p. stē : : : : 2. S r stē na g M ma m g g m g stē ma na r s si ja P m d kō ṭi kō d p ṭi / n d d / n p lā va ṁ p d m ṇyā g G r ya dī na s r s śa ra s ṇ ḍ /ṇ p. ṇyā ya Ḍ śrī r na g M ma

Gamaka Symbols xviii m g G m g stē ma na r s si ja P kō m D p / n d / n p ṭi kō ṭi lā va ṁ / d m g g ṇyā ya dhī g r r S ṇ ḍ p. na śa ra ṇyā ya anupallavi m m g bhū m P d su rā di p d p m sa ma m m p m g m sta ja na p d N pū d P / d ji tā P / d p m bja m g m ca ra P p ṇā ya D vā / n d P su ki ta m g kṣa kā g r S di sa P rpa \ g M p sva rū pa d / n dha ra n d D d ṇā ya Ṡ vā ṡ \ N d sa vā di d p sa ka d ṡ ṙ ġ la dē va ṡ ṙ / g vaṁ ṙ s / ṙ s n di tā ya n n p va rē d Ṡ ṡ ṇyā ya D dā ṡ n D sa ja nā n d bhī P p m p ṣṭa pra da d n d da / n p d m G kṣa ta rā s r r gra ga ṁ s ṇ ḍ / s ṇ p. ṁ ṇyā ya Ḍ śrī S R su bra m p m hma g \ r s ṇ ṇyā ya na ṇ p. ḍ ma S stē S S S S

RĀGĀṄGA AND JANYA RĀGAS Rāgāṅgōpāṅga Bhāṣāṅga Rāga Mūrcchana Table rā SAṀKHYĀ RĀGA NAME upā, bhāṣā ĀRŌHAṆA AVARŌHAṆA 1. rāgāṅga kanakāṁbari S r m, p d S S N d p m G r R ss upāṅga 1 mukhāri (śuddha) s r m p d S s n d p m g r s upāṅga 2 śuddhasāvēri s r m p d S s D d p p m r S 2. rāgāṅga phēnadyuti s r m p, d d p n *n s s n d d p m g g r s 3. rāgāṅga gānasāmavarāḷi s r m p d n s s n d p m g r s upāṅga 1 pūrvavarāḷi s r m p d s s n d p m g r s upāngam 2 bhinnapañcamam s r g g r m p d p n N ss, s n d M g g r s 4. rāgāṅga bhānumati s r m p d n s s n d p m G r s 5. rāgāṅga manōrañjani s r m p d N s s n s d p, m p m,r g* r s 6. rāgāṅga tanukīrti s r m p n s s n d* n p, m g r s 7. rāgāṅga sēnāgraṇi s r g g r m, g m p, n d* ss S N d p m* g M g g r s 8. rāgāṅga janatōḍi(ra dē) s r G m, p d N s s n d p m G r s upāṅga 1 nāgavarāḷi s r g m p, m d n s s n d m p* g r s bhāṣāṅgam 1 punnāgavarāḷi n s r g m p d d p m g r s n bhāṣāṅgam 2 asāvēri (ra) s r m p d S s n d p m G r s 9. rāgāṅga dhunibhinnaṣadjam s r G m p d n s s n d p m G r s xix

Rāgāṅga and Janya Rāgas xx rā SAṀKHYĀ RĀGA NAME upā, bhāṣā ĀRŌHAṆA AVARŌHAṆA upāṅga 1 mōhananāṭa s G m p d p m, p n n S, s n p d* d, p m g s upāṅga 2 bhūpāḷam (ra) s r g p d S s d p g r s upāṅga 3 udayaravicandrika s g m p n n s s n p, m m g s 10. rāgāṅga naṭābharaṇam s g m pp n d* n s S s n d n P, n p p m g g, r r S 11. rāgāṅga kōkilāravam S, r m m p, m p d n S s n d d p, m g r r s 12. rāgāṅga rūpavati s r m p, p s S s n d n p, m g s 13. rāgāṅga gēyahejjajji s r m, g m p d s s N d p m g r s 14. rāgāṅga vāṭīvasantabhairavi s r g m, m d n s s n d, m g m p m g r s upāṅga lalitapañcamam r s G m d n s S n d p m g r s 15. rāgāṅga māyāmāḷavagaula s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s upāṅga 1 sāḷaṅganāṭa s r m p d s s n d p m g r s upāṅga 2 chāyāgauḷa s r m p d p m p d s n s s n d d p m g s, r s upāṅga 3 maṅgaḷakaiśikı(ra) s r g m p m g, p d n s s r m g d p s «s n d p m g r s upāṅga 4 mēgharañjani s r g m n s s n m g s r* s upāṅga 5 mēcabauḷi (ra) s r g p d s s n d p M g r s 1. s g m d d n* d s 1. s d m g r* g s upāṅga 6 ṭakka 2. s g m p m g m d n s 2. s n d m p m g m r g s upāṅga 7 pāḍi r m p d p n s s n p, D* p p m R s upāṅga 8 nādarāmakriya (ra) s r g m p d n s s n d d p, M g r r s upāṅga 9 rēvagupti s r g p d s s d p g r s upāṅga 10 kannaḍabaṅgaḷa s r m p d s s d p m g r s upāṅga 11 gauḷa (gha) S, r m p n s s n p m r g* m R ss upāṅga 12 lalita s r g m d d n s s n d M m g r s upāṅga 13 gurjari s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s upāṅga 14 guṇḍakriya S, r g m p d n s S n p m g m, d p m g r s upāṅga 15 malahari (ra) s r m p d s s d p m g R s upāṅga 16 bauḷi (gha) s r g p d n s (alpa niṣāda) s n d p g r s 1. s r g m p d n s 1. s n d p m g g g r s upāṅga 17 ārdradēśi 2. ( r s n d) n s r g m p d p d d d s n s 2. ( d s) d p m g g g r s upāṅga 18 dēvarañji s m p d, p n d, p n s, d n s, d s s «s n d p m S bhāṣāṅga 1 saurāṣṭram (ra) s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s

Rāgāṅga and Janya Rāgas xxi rā SAṀKHYĀ RĀGA NAME upā, bhāṣā ĀRŌHAṆA AVARŌHAṆA bhāṣāṅga 2 pūrvi (ra - dē) s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s bhāṣāṅga 3 gauḍipantu (ra) s r m p n s s n d p m g r s bhāṣāṅga 4 māruva s g m d n s s n d p g m* g r s, r g r s bhāṣāṅga 5 sāvēri (ra) s r m p d S s n d p m g r s bhāṣāṅga 6 māḷavapañcamam s r g m p n s s n d d p m g r r s bhāṣāṅga 7 pūrṇapañcamam s r g m p d s s d p m g r s bhāṣāṅga 8 mārgadēśi s r g r g d m p d s s d m* p g r s bhāṣāṅga 9 rāmakali (dē) s r g p d s s n d p m g r s bhāṣāṅga 10 pharaju s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s bhāṣāṅga 11 gauri (ra dē) s r m p d n s S n d p m m p m g r s bhāṣāṅga 12 vasanta (dē) r s g m d n s S n d n d M g, m m p m g r s 16. rāgāṅga tōyavēgavāhini S r g m p d n S S n d p m g r S bhāṣāṅga 1 bhairavam (dē) s r g m p d n s s d p m m p m g r s 17. rāgāṅga chāyāvati s r g m d d d n s s n d p m g r s 18. rāgāṅga jayaśuddhamāḷavi s r g m p n s s n d* n p m g r s 19. rāgāṅga jhaṅkārabhramari S r g m p d n d p d S s n d p m, g r G r R S 20. rāgāṅga nārīrītigauḷa (gha) s rr g mm, p d p n n S S n N d M g g r s upāṅga 1 hindōḷa s g g m n d n s S n d m g s upāṅga 2 nāgagāndhāri s r m g m p d n s s n d p m g r s upāṅga 3 ānandabhairavi (ra) s g g m p d* p s n s S n d p m m M g g r s upāṅga 4 ghaṇṭāravaṁ (ra) s g r g m p d p n d n s s n d p m g r s upāṅga 5 mārgahindōḷam s g g m P m, d n s, S d m g s r* s upāṅga 6 hindōḷavasantam s g g m p d s s s n d p d N d m g s upāṅga 7 ābhēri s m g m p p s s S n d p M g r s upāṅga 8 navaratnavilāsam s r g m p d p s s d p m g g m r s bhāṣāṅga 1 bhairavi (ra) S, r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s bhāṣāṅga 2 āhari (ra) s r s g m p d n s, S n D p m G r s bhāṣāṅga 3 dhanyāsi (ra) n s G m p N ss n d p m g r s bhāṣāṅga 4 gōpikāvasantam r* s r g m p d*, p n N ss s n d p m g r* m g s bhāṣāṅga 5 māñji (dē) n s R g m p d n s s n d p m g r s

Rāgāṅga and Janya Rāgas xxii rā SAṀKHYĀ RĀGA NAME upā, bhāṣā ĀRŌHAṆA AVARŌHAṆA bhāṣāṅga 6 mukhāri (ra) s r m p d S, s n d p m g r s 21. rāgāṅga kiraṇāvali s r m p, d* p d n s, s n p, d p m p, g r s 22. rāgāṅga śrīrāgam (gha) R m p n s s n p d n p m r g* r s upāṅga 1 maṇirangu r m m p n n s s n p m g r r s ««upāṅga 2 sāḷagabhairavi s n d m g r s n s d p m g r s s r g m p d Ṡ s r g r p m p d p S s r g m p d n s, s g G m p n N S upāṅga 3 śuddhadhanyāśi s g m p n s s n p m g s «s n p m g s upāṅga 4 kannaḍagauḷa s n N d m m g S, (m g r s) prayḡa is also there n p N d m m g S upāṅga 5 śuddhadēśi s r m p d n d* s s n d p* d m m g r s upāṅga 6 dēvagāndhāri (ra) s r* s g g m, p d* p n n s, S n d P m M g g r s upāṅga 7 māḷavaśrī (gha) s g g m p n n s n n d p m p, n d m m g s bhāṣāṅga 1 śrīrañjani s r g m d n s s n d m g r s bhāṣāṅga 2 kāpi (ra) S r g m p d n s n d p m g g R ss bhāṣāṅga 3 husāni (ra) s r g M p d n S n d p M g r s bhāṣāṅga 4 bṙndāvani (dē) r m p N S n p m R s bhāṣāṅga 5 saindhavi (ra) S r g m p n d* n s s n d p m g r s bhāṣāṅga 6 mādhavamanōhari s r g m p n d* n s s n d m g r s bhāṣāṅga 7 madhyamāvati (ra) s r m p n s s n p m r s bhāṣāṅga 8 dēvamanōhari s r m p d n p m p n N ss s n d* n p m r s bhāṣāṅga 9 rudrapriya (dē) S r g m p d n n S, s N p m G R S bhāṣāṅga 10 darubāru (dē) S r g m p d n S N d p m G r S bhāṣāṅga 11 sahanā (dē) s r g m p m d n S n n d p m g g R g r s bhāṣāṅga 12 nāyaki (dē) S r G m p d N S S N d p m G R S 23. rāgāṅga gaurivēḷāvali s r g g s, r m m p d d ss, s n d p m g g r s 24. rāgāṅga vīravasantam r m m p n d* n s s n p m r g s 25. rāgāṅga śarāvati s m g m p d n d s S N d p m g r s 26. rāgāṅga taraṅgiṇi s r g p d n d p d s, S d p g r, s r g m g R ss 27. rāgāṅga saurasēna s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r g S 28. rāgāṅga harikēdāragauḷa (ra) S r m p n s S n d p m g r s upāṅga 1 balahaṁsa s r g m p d s s n d p m g r s «

Rāgāṅga and Janya Rāgas xxiii rā SAṀKHYĀ RĀGA NAME upā, bhāṣā ĀRŌHAṆA AVARŌHAṆA upāṅga 2 māhuri s r m g r m, p d S s n d p m g r, S r g r s upāṅga 3 dēvakriya (ra) s r m p d s s d p m r s upāṅga 4 āndhāḷi s r g m p n s s n p m g r s upāṅga 5 chāyātaraṅgiṇi s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s upāṅga 6 nārāyaṇagauḷa r m p n d n s n d p m g r g r s upāṅga 7 naṭanārāyaṇi s r g s r m p d s s d p m g r s bhāṣāṅga 1 kāṁbhōji (ra) s r m g* p d n* d S s n d p m g r s bhāṣāṅga 2 kannaḍa (ra) s r g m p D n s s n d p m G r s bhāṣāṅga 3 īśamanōhari s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r S ss bhāṣāṅga 4 suraṭi (dē) n s r m p N ss s N d p M, g R ss bhāṣāṅga 5 erukalakṁbhōji s r m p, d n d p d S S n d p m g r S bhāṣāṅga 6 aṭhāṇā (dē) s r g m p D n s s n D p m G r s bhāṣāṅga 7 nāṭakurañji (ra) S r g m p, d n S s n d m g S bhāṣāṅga 8 jujāvanti (dē) R g m p d S, n d n S, n d p m m g r s, r m g r s bhāṣāṅga 9 kamās (dē) S r g m p d n S s n d p m g r S 29. rāgāṅga dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s upāṅga 1 kurañji S r g m g m p n N ss s n p n d* d p m g r S upāṅga 2 nārāyaṇi S r m g r g m, p d S s n p, n d p d m p m g r s upāṅga 3 ārabhi (gha) s r m p d s s n d p m g r s upāṅga 4 śuddhavasantam s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s upāṅga 5 nārāyaṇadēśākṣi s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s upāṅga 6 sāma rāgaṁ S r g s, r p m d d ss s d p m g r s (r p m d d S) is also found upāṅga 7 pūrvagauḷa s g r g, s r m p d n s s n d p m g r s upāṅga 8 nāgadhvani s r g s m g m p d n s, s n d* n p m g r* g s upāṅga 9 haṁsadhvani s r g p n s s n p g r s bhāṣāṅga 1 bilahari (dē-ra) s r m* g p d S s n d p m g r s bhāṣāṅga 2 bēgaḍa s g m p n N ss s n d p m g r s bhāṣāṅga 3 pūrṇacandrika s r g m p d n s s n p m g* m r s bhāṣāṅga 4 sarasvatīmanōhari s r g m d d n s s n d p m g m r* s bhāṣāṅga 5 kēdāra s m g* m p n N ss s n p m M g r s ª

Rāgāṅga and Janya Rāgas xxiv rā SAṀKHYĀ RĀGA NAME upā, bhāṣā ĀRŌHAṆA AVARŌHAṆA bhāṣāṅga 6 navarōju (ra) p d n s r g m p p m g r s n d p bhāṣāṅga 7 nīlāṁbari (ra) S r g m M p d* p n n S n d* n S S n p M g r* g S bhāṣāṅga 8 dēvagāndhāri (dē) S r m p d d D ss s n d p m g R, s r g R S 30. rāgāṅga nāgābharaṇam s R g m p n d* n s s n p m g m r s, m g r s upāṅga 1 sāmanta s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s 31. rāgāṅga kalāvati S r g m, p d n d p d S S N d p m, r g* m r s 32. rāgāṅga rāgacūḍāmaṇi S m r g m p, p n N ss S n d p m m r s 33. rāgāṅga gaṅgātaraṅgiṇi s R g, M p d n S s n p d* m m g m r* S upāṅga 1 manōhari S g m p n S s n d p m g S 34. rāgāṅga bhōgachāyānāṭa S r g, r g m p, n n ss s n d* n, p s n p m m r s 35. rāgāṅga śailadēśākṣi s m g p d s s n d s n p m r s 36. rāgāṅga calanāṭa (gha) S r g, m p, d n s s n p m m r ss 37. rāgāṅga saugandhini s r m p d s s n d p m g r s 38. rāgāṅga jaganmōhanam S g m p d d n s s n d p m g r s 39. rāgāṅga dhālīvarāḷi (gha) s g r* g m p d n s s n d p m g g r s 40. rāgāṅga nabhōmaṇi S g r* m p d p n s s n d p m g r s 41. rāgāṅga kuṁbhini s g r* g m p, n d* n s S n p m g r s 42. rāgāṅga ravikriya s g r* g m p, n d* n s s n p, p m G r r s 43. rāgāṅga gīrvāṇi s r g m p, d n d p d ss s n d p m g g r s 44. rāgāṅga bhavāni s r g m p d* p N S S n d p m G r s 45. rāgāṅga śivapantuvarāḷi (ra) s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s upāṅga 1 sindhurāmakriya s r g m p d d N ss s n d p m g r* g s 46. rāgāṅga stavarāja s r m p d S S n d m g s 47. rāgāṅga sauvīra s r g m p d n s s n d m g r s 48. rāgāṅga jīvantika s r g m p d n s s n p m g r s 49. rāgāṅga dhavaḷāṅgam s r g m p d s s N d p m g r s 50. rāgāṅga nāmadēśi s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s 51. rāgāṅga kāśirāmakriya s g r* g m p d n s s n d p m g r s In this sāmanta rāga mūrcchanārōhaṇa alone, the vivādi dōṣa that occurs as s n d p m g r, and as ritten in the ancient text may be construed to be due to a riter s errata.

Rāgāṅga and Janya Rāgas xxv rā SAṀKHYĀ RĀGA NAME upā, bhāṣā ĀRŌHAṆA AVARŌHAṆA upāṅga 1 kumudakriya s r g m d d S s n d m g m g r s 52. rāgāṅga ramāmanōhari s r g m p d n s, s n d p m g r s 53. rāgāṅga gamakakriya (dē) s r g m p d n s [d n s] (alpa) s n d p m g r s 54. rāgāṅga vaṁśavati s r g m p d n s s n p m g r s 55. rāgāṅga śāmaḷa rāga S, r g m p d s s N d p m g r s 56. rāgāṅga cāmara rāga S, r g m p d n s S n d p m g r s 57. rāgāṅga sumadyuti s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s 58. rāgāṅga dēśisiṁhāravam s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s 59. rāgāṅga dhāmavati s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s 60. rāgāṅga niṣada rāga s r g m p d n s s n p m g r s 61. rāgāṅga kuntala rāga s r g m p d s s N d p m g r s 62. rāgāṅga ratipriya s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s 63. rāgāṅga gītapriya s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s 64. rāgāṅga bhūṣāvati s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s 65. rāgāṅga śāntakalyāṇi (ra) s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s bhāṣāṅga 1 yamunākalyāṇi (dē) s r g m p d n S S n D p m G R S bhāṣāṅga 2 mōhana rāga (ra) s r g p d s s d p g r s bhāṣāṅga 3 haṁvīru (dē) s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s bhāṣāṅga 4 sāraṅga (ra) s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s 66. rāgāṅga caturaṅgiṇi s r g m p d n s s n p m g r s upāṅga 1 amṙtavarṣiṇi s g m p n s s n p m g s 67. rāgāṅga santānamañjari s r g m p d s s N d p m r s 68. rāgāṅga jōti rāga s r g m p d n s s n d p m g s 69. rāgāṅga dhautapañcamam s r g m p d n s s n d p m r* G s 70. rāgāṅga nāsāmaṇi s r g m p d n s s n d p m r* g s 71. rāgāṅga kusumākara s r g m p d n s s n d p m r* g s 72. rāgāṅga rasamañjari s r g, s p m p, n d* n S, s n d* n p, p m p, r* g s (1) Among these 72 rāgāṅga rāgas, the measures to mitigate the vivādi dōṣas in the 40 rāgāṅga rāgas can be seen in section 14. X of the Lakṣaṇa saṅgraha. (2) * This symbol, hen placed near the mūrcchana svara denotes that the svara is vakra for that rāga.

Rāgāṅga and Janya Rāgas xxvi (3) To denote the ghana, naya. and dēśi rāgas the letters gha, na, and dē are indicated near the appropriate rāgas. (4) (,) This symbol is given in the traditional book that has been inherited from the Vēṅkaṭamakhi tradition, and is used to denote the occurrence of Jhaṇṭa svaras or dīrgha svaras in the mūrcchana ārōhaṇa or avarōhaṇa of rāgāṅga, upāṅga, and bhāṣāṅga rāgas. These details can be understood from the small book, Rāgarasamañjari, that ill be published recently. In this Saṅgīta Saṁpradāya Pradarśini even though the details of the above are mentioned, they ill be expanded upon in this Rāgarasamañjari. (1) kanakāṁbari In this rāga mūrcchana, there is dīrgha niṣāda, gāndhāra, and the prayōga, (r R ss) (2) śuddha sāvēri In this rāga mūrcchanāvarōhaṇa, the dhaivata prayōga as a result of the dīrgha ṣaḍja dhaivata prayōga (3) phēnadyuti In this rāga mūrcchanāvarōrahaṇa, since the jhaṇṭa dhaivata niṣādas, in the avarōhaṇa and the jhaṇṭa dhaivata gāndhāra in the avarōhaṇas, are seen they along ith the folloing viśēṣa prayōgas impart aesthetic beauty to phēnadyuti. (S S n n S), (s p m p g r), (p m g g r g g s) (4) gānasāmavarāḷi For this rāga, the folloing are the viśēṣa prayōgas: (d s s r p m g r), (m m p p d d s s ) (n s d p m g r S) (5) manōrañjani For this rāga, the folloing are the viśēṣa prayōgas: (p m p d P) (6) sēnāgraṇi For this rāga, the gāndhāra, and madhyama are the jīvasvaras, hich impart rañjakatva. S (g p d s), (m d p g r s) These are viśēṣa prayōgas. (7) tōḍi For this rāga, the gāndhāra, niṣāda, and dhaivata are the jīvasvaras, hich impart rañjakatva. (8) dhunibhinnaṣaḍja For this rāga, the gāndhāra is the jīvasvara, hich imparts rañjakatva. The folloing are the viśēṣa prayōgas: (S p p d m p g g g r s) (d d g g s) (g g d p m g r S) [s r g d p g g r S) (d m g r S) (9) mōhananāṭa For this rāga, the gāndhāra and dhaivata; (10) naṭhāabharaṇa For this rāga, the gāndhāra, ṙṣabha, and madhyama. (11) kōkilārava In this rāga mūrcchana, the madhyama, dhaivata, and ṙṣabha are jhaṇṭa svaras, hence these are also jīvasvaras that impart rañjakatva. (12) gēyahejjajji For this, the folloing are the viśēṣa prayōgas : (s r g r s) (s d p d p) (13) vāṭīvasantabhairavi For this rāga, the madhyama, and niṣāada are the jīvasvaras that impart rañjakatva. The folloing are the viśēṣa prayōgas: [s r g m M n N d n S] [s r g M D m p G r r S] [n d M g g m p g m g r r r r S) (14) Lalita pañcama For this rāga, ( r r G m d n s) (15) māḷavagauḷa The jhaṇṭa svara prayōgas as illustrated in the gītas and kīrtanas. (16) chāyāgauḷa The mūrcchana is also given as [S r g m p d s] (17) maṅgaḷa kaiśiki (M M G G R R) [d rr r G] [G m p m g) (r R R D r r R S]. These are the prayōgas that make the rāga shine. (18) mēcabauḷi The rāga has mandra gati until the gāndhāra (19) ṭakka The jhaṇṭa dhaivata prayōgas as shon in the mūrcchana impart rañjakatva. It has an alpa pañcama. (20) nādarāmakriya In addition to the jhaṇṭa dhaivata, dīrgha madhyama, and jhaṇṭa ṙṣabha, seen in the rāga mūrcchanārōhaṇa, the gāndhāra also makes the rāga shine. In practice, this rāga is sung ithout sañcāras in mandhra gati belo the niṣāada, and sañcāras in tāra gati above the niṣāda. (21) pāḍi Since ṙṣabha is the jīva svara, the mūrcchanārōhaṇa starts ith ṙṣabha, and the avarōhaṇa ends ith the dīrgha ṙṣabha. (22) gauḷa The ṙṣabha is the jīva svara. (R g m r s) [p m g m r s] are prayōgas impart rañjakatva. (23) lalita The madhyama, and dhaivata are jīva svaras. The folloing are the viśēṣa prayōgas: [d d s S S][d d s s] [d m d r r s n S] Lalita has plenty of mandha gati till the madhyama. (24) gurjjari (d d P), (m g p d r s n S) (s r g p d n d p) (m g p m g s) (d gg r s n) (d r r S) (25) guṇḍakriya (g m p d s) (s r m r m p d s) (s m g s r r S) are viśēṣa prayōgas. (26) ārdradēśi For this, dhaivata and gāndhāra are bahutva. (27) sāma rāga (S r g s) (r p p d d S s) is the mūrcchana. Please refer to the specific sections for the characteristics of rāgas from saurāṣṭram to rasamañjari.

53 54 57 58 55 56 51 52 59 49 50 60 61 47 48 62 63 46 64 44 45 65 66 67 68 DIŚI BRAHMA 69 70 santānamañjari caturaṅgiṇi śāntakalyāṇi bhūṣāvati gītapriya ratipriya kuntaḷam niṣadham dhāmavati dēśīsiṁharavam gamakakriya ramāmnōhari kāśirāmakriya sumadyuti vaṁśavati dhavaḷāṅgam cāmaram śyāmala nāmadēśi jīvantika sauvīram stavarākam śivapantuvarāḷi cakram cakram bhavāni VASU RUDRA cakram cakram gīrvāṇi ravikriya dhautapañcamam jōti kuṁbhini nabhōmaṇi nāsāmaṇi 71 72 kusumākaram ĀDITYA cakram prati madhyamam cakram ṘṢI dhālīvarāḷi RĀGĀṄGA 1 2 INDU śuddha madhyamam RĀGAMS jaganmōhanam rasamañjari kanakāṁbari 3 4 NĒTRA cakram calanāṭa saugandhini phēnadyuti cakram ṘTU śailadēśākṣi bhōgacchāyānāṭa gānasāmavarāḷi bhānumati cakram cakram manōrañjani BĀṆA rāgacūḍāmaṇi gaṅgātaraṅgiṇi tanukīrti sēnāgraṇi cakram cakram AGNI 5 janatōḍi VĒDA nāgābharaṇam kalāvati 6 7 dhunibhinnaṣaḍjam naṭābharaṇam kōkilāravam rūpavati gēyahejjajji 8 9 chāyāvati 28 10 vāṭīvasantabhairavi māyāmāḷavagauḷa tōyavēgavāhini śrī śarāvati taraṅgiṇi saurasēna harikēdāragauḷa dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 26 27 11 12 jayaśuddhamāḷavi jhaṅkārabhramari nārīrītigauḷa kiranāvāli gaurivēḷāvali vīravasantam 24 25 13 14 23 15 16 17 18 21 22 19 20 42 43 41 39 40 37 38 35 36 33 34 31 32 29 30 RĀGĀṄGA RĀGA CAKRAM

Part V BĀṆA CAKRA 622

25 MĒḶA 25 ŚARĀVATI bāṇa pā cakra 5 meḷa 1 mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dha na rāgāṅga rāga 25 śarāvati LAKṢAṆA ślōka Vēṅkaṭamakhi pūrṇaśśarāvatīrāga ārōhē rigavarjitaḣ sagrahassarvakālēṣu gīyatē gāyakōttamai.h mūrcchana = ārōhaṇa: s m g m p d n d s, avarōhaṇa: S n d p m g r s lakṣaṇa vivaraṇa Subbarāma Dīkṣita rāgāṅga; saṁpūrṇa; ṣaḍja graha; ṙṣabha and gāndhāra varjya in the ārōhaṇa; gāndhāra and niṣāda vakra in the avarōhaṇa; suitable for singing at all times. For this śarāvati rāga, the jīva svara, nyāsa svaras ill be clear from the lakṣyas such as gīta. LAKṢYA 25.0.1 gīta rūpaka tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi 623

ri gu ma pa dha na bāṇa pā ṡ ṁ Ṁ ṁ ri pu cā pa gġ ṁ Ṗ ṗ ggu ṇa rō pa pṗ ḋ ṅ ḋ ṗ ṁma ra ta ṁ na pṗ ṁ ġ ṁ Ṗ ppa ra va ṇu rē Ṁ ġ ṁ Ṙ dhā tri i ī Ġ Ṡ Ṙ nā yā kā Ṡ S d ṡ ai sa a P d n d d rē e re ra ghu p m g m P ku la ti la kā p ṡ ṡ ṡ ṁ ġ ma da ṁ na ja na ṁ ṗ ka a antari ġ ṁ Ṙ ġ re e la kṣmi rṙ ġ ṙ r ṙ ṙ kkā n ta kkī i ṁ ġ ġ ġ ṙ ṡ ri ti sa a ja ṁ Ṡ ṡ tā re jāvaḍa d ṡ ṡ s ṡ su pa a rna mṁ ġ Ṁ ṗ vvā a haṁ na ṗ ḋ ṅ ḋ ṗ a pa ṁ ṁ rna pṗ ṁ ġ ṁ Ṗ sō o da ru rē Ṗ Ṁ ṁ kaṁ ṁ sa gġ ṁ ġ ṁ Ṙ kkha ṁ ḍa ṁ nā S ṙ Ṙ ṙ ā i yai ya d n d p D ra a ga ṁ gā n d p d ṡ ṡ śa ra a a a a ġ ṁ Ṗ ṗ va ti rā ga ṗ Ḋ ṅ Ḋ ba a ṇa pā ṗ ḋ ṗ ṁ Ṁ ca a kra ṁ nā m p M M ga ru rē rē ġ ṁ ṙ gġ re e la kṣmi rṙ ṡ ṙ r ṙ ṡ kkā ṁ ta kkī i ṁ ġ ġ ġ ṙ ṡ ri ti sa a ja ṁ Ṡ Ṡ tā rē S 25.0.2 tāna Vēṅkaṭamakhi 1. s p P ḍ ṇ ḍ p. ḍ p. ḍ p. ṃ p. ḍ ṇ dd p n d p m g m p ḍ p. ṃ g. mṃ g. ṛ ṣ p. p. ṃ g. ṛ ṣ 25. śarāvati 624

ri gu ma pa dha na bāṇa pā p. ṃ g. mṃ p. ṃ g. ṛ ṣ ṃ p. ṃ ṃ p. ṃ g. ṛ sṣ ṃ g. ṃ p. ḍ ṇ p. ṃ ṇ ḍ p. nṇ ḍ p. ṃ g. ṛ ṣ ṃ g. ṛ ḍ p. ṛ mṃ g. ṛ ṣ p. ṃ g. ṃ p. ḍ p s s mm g m p m g r s r r s m g rr s r r s m g m m g r s r pp m g r m g r r s m s m m gg m p m d p n d p d p d ṡ nn n d d p ṡ n n d p d p m gg m p d p n d p n d p m g pp m m g p m g m r g r s r dd p. s s r s g r s r s g r gg r s s r s g r ḍ p. s dḍ p. ṇ ḍ p. ḍ p. ṃ g. ṃ p s s mm g g r r s g r s S s S S 2. P. s s P. ḍ ṇ ḍ p. Ḍ p. ḍ p. ṃ P. p. ṃ g. ṃ Ṛ Ṣ p. p. Ṃ g. ṃ ṛ g. Ṣ ṣ ṣ ṛ ṣ Ṛ ḍ p. s s S P. ḍ s R m g r G r s g R s p m m P M g m P d p n n D p n d p D d p s s S S r r S m g r g S s p m g M g m r s S P. r r S p m n d P d p m m P d p n d M P n d P ṡ n d p D p n d p D 25. śarāvati 625

ri gu ma pa dha na bāṇa pā p m n d P S n d P d d p m P p m ġ m R s p m m P S p m R g g r s R ḍ p. s s S ḍ p. g r R S ṇ ḍ P. ḍ s p. ḍ P. m g r g S s g r r s R s r s g r R S s S S 25.0.3 kīrtana tiśra jāti ēka tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi s M g M śa rā va tī g m P d p ta ṭa vā si nī p D / n D haṁ si nī ṡ \ N d P sa ra sva tī / d p m g r g m g vi dhi yu va tī r S \ Ṇ ḍ ḍ sa ṁ ra kṣa tu S mām S S anupallavi s m m g M ca rā ca rā g P d P tma ka pra paṁ / n d p / d P ca rū pi ṇī : : : : D Ṡ Ṙ śa bdā rtha ġ ṁ ġ g ṙ Ṡ sva rū pi ṇī P n d d P bra hmā ṇī m G r g R s s m g m mu rā ri pu rā ri gu ru gu ha P d /N D P d Ṡ mō di nī saṁ vē di nī ġ ṙ Ṡ \ N D P d p mu ra ḷī vī ṇā gā na vi M p m G m g g r S nō di nī gī rvā ṇī svaram 25. śarāvati 626

ri gu ma pa dha na bāṇa pā s s m G m g m p d / n d d p/ d P m g m /p m g r g m g s / Ṇ ḍ p. ḍ ḍ S : : ṇ ḍ s m G m p d /N d p d Ṡ ṁ r Ġ ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ s p d n d P p m g r s 25.0.4 sañcāri tripuṭa tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita ḍ s s m g M S m g m P p d / n d p M p m m g m R S r s p M R g g s R P. ḍ p. ḍ / ṇ ḍ P. ḍ S S R g \S R S m g m r g M g m r g s s m M g m P d / n d P p m g M P M g M R G s R R s p m g m r g s d p m g r s p m g m p D p m g m g r s P. ḍ / ṇ ḍ Ḍ P. ḍ s s m g r s m g m P M g m r G g m r r s r r M g m g r s p m g r m g r m g r S m m g m p m d p n d p d / n d d p m / d p p m g m / d p m r g m g p d n d p m g p d ṡ g m P p d / n D P p d p \M M \R g \S S s M g m p d \ n D p d ṡ s m g m p d n d p D Ṡ S \ N d d p M P \M m g m g m r g r S S r r s M G m p g M P d / n d p ṡ m P d / n d ṡ 25. śarāvati 627

ri gu ma pa dha na bāṇa pā ṁ ġ ṁ r ġ ṁ ġ ṁ Ṙ ġ ṙ Ṡ ṁ ġ ṙ Ṡ \n d P /d p m g m R g m g r s S, d / n d ṡ ṁ ġ ṙ ġ ṙ S n d d n d P p m g g m g r s m g m p d / n d D ṡ s S \ N d p m g r s m g r s \Ṇ ḍ p. Ḍ ṇ D S S END OF MEḶA 25 25. śarāvati 628

26 MĒḶA 26 TARAṄGIṆI bāṇa śrī LAKṢAṆA cakra 5 meḷa 2 rāgāṅga rāga 26 taraṅgiṇi ślōka Vēṅkaṭamakhi mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dha ni rāgastarangiṇī pūrṇa ārōhē manivarjitaḣ avarōhē padhanidharigamāgari saṁyutaḣ sarvakālēṣu gīyantē sagrahastūcyatē budhaiḣ mūrcchana = ārōhaṇa: s r g p d n d p d s, avarōhaṇa: S d p g r s r g m g R S lakṣaṇa vivaraṇa Subbarāma Dīkṣita rāgāṅga; saṁpūrṇa; ṣaḍja graha; madhyama, niṣāda varjya in the ārōhaṇa; In the avarōhaṇa, (p d n d) (r g M g r) need to be added; suitable for singing at all times. Since the ṙṣabha that appears in the end of the avarōhaṇa of the rāga mūcchana is shon as dīrgha it is the jīva svara and nyāsa svara for this rāga. (p d n d p g r) (s r g m g R \S) these prayōgas make this rāga shine. (s r g p d n d p g r g m g g R) (Ṡ d p d n d d p g R s r g m g r s r S) (ḍ p. ḍ s p g r g m g R) (S ḍ p. m g r g R) (p. ḍ s r g m g g r r \S) The others can be understood through the gīta, tāna and sañcāris. The aforementioned matters ill be clear, by observing the gīta, kīrtana, tāna, and sañcāri. 629

ri gu ma pa dha ni bāṇa śrī LAKṢYA 26.0.1 gīta rūpaka tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi Ṡ Ṗ ṗ śrī rā ja dḋ ṗ ġ ġ Ṙ dgu ṇa ra a jī ġ ṙ Ṡ Ṡ ma dhu rā lā Ṙ ġ ṁ ġ ṙ pā ti sa ra ḷa ġ ġ Ṙ R dha a rā d p d Ṡ ṡ ni khi la bhā gya Ṙ ġ ṙ ṡ ṙ dā i ni pa ra ġ ġ ṗ ṗ ḋ ḋ me e śva ri lo o ṅ ḋ Ṗ ġ ṙ o ka śaṁ ka ri ṡ ṙ ġ ṁ ġ ġ sa ru va va śa ṁ ṙ ṙ ka ri antari S S D p p d kā daṁ bi ni tu sṡ rṙ Ġ jhjha ppā da ṡ rṙ Ġ ma jhjhā ā ṁ g ġ ġ ṙ ṡ ri gga ti i i Ṡ S S rē jāvaḍa S Ṙ ṙ a rē re sṡ ṙ ṡ d ṡ ṡ ppa ṁ caa na na ṡ ṙ G G ra a ṇī ġ ṙ g ṁ ġ ṙ sa ru va a a ṇi ṡ ṙ ġ Ṗ i i śva ri ḋ ṗ ḋ ṅ ḋ ṗ ja ga di i śva ri ġ ḋ ṗ ġ ṙ ġ a i ya a i ya ṁ ġ ṙ ġ Ṙ a i ya i yē Ṡ Ṙ ġ a rē re sṡ ṙ ṡ d ṡ ṡ tti ya i ya i ya P p d p g ai ya a i ya r g R R gi ri jē g p d Ṡ ṡ ra a a gāṁ ga ṙ ṙ ġ ṙ ṡ ṙ ta ra ṁ ṁ gi ṇi ġ ġ ṗ ṗ ḋ ḋ ba a a a a ṇa ṅ ḋ Ṗ ġ ṙ śri i ī i i ṡ ṙ ġ ṁ ġ ġ ca a kra ṁ na a ṙ ṙ ga ru 26. taraṅgiṇi 630

ri gu ma pa dha ni bāṇa śrī S S D p p d kā daṁ bi ni tu sṡ rṙ Ġ jhjha ppā da ṡ rṙ Ġ ma jhjhā ā ṁ g ġ ġ ṙ ṡ ri gga ti i i Ṡ S rē S 26.0.2 tāna Vēṅkaṭamakhi 1. s s s d d p r s s s R ḍ p. s s s ḍ p. g r s r g s s r s g r s R g m g g r ḍ ḍ p. s p. ḍ p. ṇ ḍ p. ḍ p. ṇ Ḍ ḍ ḍ p. ḍ p. p. ṃ ṃ p. m g r s s r g m g g R s r s g r ḍ ḍ p. s ḍ p. s d ḍ p. g r s g R s r g r g r s g r s r s g g r s g r s R s r g g p d n d p g d p g g r g r s r G r s g r s ḍ ḍ p. ḍ s r g m m g r g r s R r s g r s d p n d p d s r g m g r g R s r g g p s r s g r p r s s r s r g r G r g m g R s r g g p g p d d p g d p g R g g p p d g d p g r g r s s s r g g p d p n d P g r s r g r g r s g r s ḍ p. g r s r r g s g r s R ḍ p. s s s ḍ p. g r s r s g r R s S s S S 26. taraṅgiṇi 631

ri gu ma pa dha ni bāṇa śrī 2. S ḍ ḍ p. ḍ p. s S d p. R ḍ p. g r s ṛ g m g g R S r r s r s ḍ S ḍ ḍ P. ḍ p. ḍ ṇ ḍ p. g. ḍ p. g. Ṛ Ṣ ḍ p. g. ṛ ṣ ṛ G. ṃ g. ṛ ṣ ṛ ṣ g. ṛ ṣ g. ṛ g. g. Ṛ Ṣ g. ṛ ṣ ṛ g. ṃ G. ṛ ṣ Ṛ ṣ ṛ g. p. ḍ ṇ ḍ p. ḍ s S P d p g r p g r s r R g g p p d d n d p d P S p d p n d p D d p S r s g r s r s g r s R R g m g r g g R r s S ḍ ḍ p. ṇ ḍ p. ṇ ḍ p. ṃ P. S r g s r g m G g r S ḍ p. s s r s g r p g R S r s s s r s G r s R g m g r g g p g p g D P n d p d p n D d p Ṡ d p n d p n d p n d P S r r g r s r G m g R s g r s r r s s ḍ p. S S r s g r s g R g m g r s g r s g r r s S S 26.0.3 kīrtana ādi tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita 26. taraṅgiṇi 632

ri gu ma pa dha ni bāṇa śrī pallavi g M g mā rgmg r S ḍ P. yē tvaṁ Ḍ s ḍ yā hi māṁ S r g MGr bādhi tuṁ kāhi : : : : 2. g M mā D S yā hi S S anupallavi S R g / m g g R dhyā yē dhyē yē s R r ḍ /S ḍ tvamēhi mudaṁ dē d ḍ /ṇp. ḍ s R g hi māṁpāhi caraṇam 1. G m g gr S rg r/g r s gā yē gē yē P. p. Ḍ ḍ S yā hi kā hi yē s R R G g hi dē hi pā hi g M g rg/ mg r Sḍ P. mā yē tvaṁ Ḍ S yā hi S S m u 2. P \r r gm g r ṣ ṣ p. p. ḍ pā yēpē yē sarasa kā d s ḍ s R g yē ra sa kā yē g s R g /m g r sa kā yē ā yē g M g rgmg r Sḍ Ṣ mā yē tvaṁ Ḍ S yā hi S S p p sa mu p dn ndd Ṡ d ṡ ṙ Ġ ṙ Ṡ dā yēguruguhōdayē p D n D d p sudhā taraṁgiṇi p/d p g r s r g aṁtaraṁgiṇi svaram M m g r s r g / m g g r s R S Ḍ P. ḍ ṇ Ḍ p. ḍ S : : d S r G d p d n d P d ṡ ṙ Ġ ṁ ġ ṙ Ṡ d p g R S r g 26. taraṅgiṇi 633

ri gu ma pa dha ni bāṇa śrī M g r g mā r g m g r S yē 26.0.4 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita s r r g p d d p g r S R G m g R Ḍ ḍ p. ḍ d S R g r S r g m g R g g P D / n d P d / n d p g r g g R s r g / m g g \R R S \Ḍ Ḍ p. ḍ s R S R g s s r g r S R s r s d S s r G g r g m g r S R s r g p D n d P d n d p g r s r g / m g g r s R s r g g p g g p d p g / d p g R g g p p g p d / n d p G R s r g p g m g g R s r g / m g r s / g R r s S ḍ ḍ p. / ṇ ḍ p. ḍ s S r g m g R g g p p d d n d D n d p p g / d P g r s r G r g m g g r s r g r s d S S s g r g m m G R s r g m g r s r S g p g / d p d n d P g p d / n d p d d P P d p g r g / m g r g p d Ṡ ṡ g g p p d d n d p d n d p p ṡ ṙ ġ ṁ ġ ṙ ġ ġ Ṙ ṡ ṙ ġ ṙ ṡ / ġ ṙ ṡ Ṙ d d p p d n d d P d p ġ ṙ ṡ ṙ G r sṡ ṙ ġ ṁ ġ ṙ d p Ṡ d p d n D p g R p d ṡ ṙ ġ ṁ ġ g Ṙ ġ ṙ Ṡ d p d n D p Ṡ ṡ P d n d p p G r s r g / m g r s r / g r s / g r r S s s R g p d n d p d ṡ S d p g r S 26. taraṅgiṇi 634

ri gu ma pa dha ni bāṇa śrī s r g / m g r s r R G m g g g \R R \S Ḍ \P. ḍ ḍ S p. ḍ s r g / m g g r r s r g m g r s r g r s / g r r s r \S END OF MEḶA 26 26. taraṅgiṇi 635

27 MĒḶA 27 SAURASĒNA bāṇa gō cakra 5 meḷa 3 rāgāṅga rāga 27 saurasēna mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dha nu LAKṢAṆA ślōka Vēṅkaṭamakhi saurasenābhidhō rāgastvavarōhē rivarjitaḣ sampūrṇassarvakālēṣu gīyatē sagrahastviti mūrcchana = ārōhaṇa: s r g m p d n s, avarōhaṇa: s n d p m g r g S lakṣaṇa vivaraṇa Subbarāma Dīkṣita rāgāṅga; saṁpūrṇa; ṣaḍja graha; suitable for singing at all times. (m g r g S) ( r g \S) these prayōgams impart a lot of rañjakatva to this rāga. (s r g m) (r m p) (m d p) (p d s) (s n p d p) these prayōgas are also there. LAKṢYA 27.0.1 gīta ēka tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi ṙ ṡ ṙ sṡ n d ṗ ri pu ra bbha i ra vi d n ṡ ṙ ṡ ṙ ṁ ġ gu u u ḍa na a na a ṙ ġ ṡ ṙ Ṡ S ma a a ya rē Ṙ Ṁ ṗ m ṁ ṗ pā ḷō da jva la 636

ri gu ma pa dha nu bāṇa gō ṁ ḋ ṗ ḋ ṁ ṗ ṁ ġ dha ṁ mi i lla ja na ṁ ġ ṙ ġ Ṡ S nu ta pa du rē antari Ṡ S dē n p P vi ppā d d d p hi i i i M M P M pā la ha G G M M rē rē p d n ṡ ṙ ṙ ṁ ġ pa ra ṁ ṁ jo o o ti ṙ ġ ṡ ṙ S S mu u ru ti rē jāvaḍa S S Ṙ ṙ ā rē re pṗ ṗ p ṗ ṁ ġ ṙ ġ pra ma tta ba ḷa ra a ṡ ṙ ṡ ṁ Ṁ ṁ kka sa kha ṁ ḍaṁ na ṗ ṁ ġ ṁ ṙ ġ Ṡ re e re re ya a rē ṡ n d p d ṡ Ṡ ra a a a ga ṁ gā ġ ṁ Ṗ ḋ ṗ ṁ ṗ sa u u ra se e na d s s s s ṅ ḋ ṗ ra a ga bba a a ṇa ṁ ġ ṙ ġ ṡ ṙ Ṡ go o ca kra na a thā Ṡ S dē n p P vi ppā d d d p hi i i i M M P M pā a hī G G M M rē rē p d n ṡ ṙ ṙ ṁ ġ pa ra ṁ ṁ jo o o ti ṙ ġ ṡ ṙ S mu u ru ti rē S 27.0.2 tāna Vēṅkaṭamakhi 1. s ṇ ḍ s r ḍ p. s ṇ s ḍ p. ṇ ḍ p. r s r m g r g s s ṇ ḍ p. s ḍ p. ṇ ḍ p. ṃ ṃ p. ḍ p. s s r s r m g r m g r g s r s r p. ḍ s s r m g r g s s ṇ ḍ p. s ṃ ṃ p. m g r g s g r g s r s g ḍ p. s ḍ p. r 27. saurasēna 637

ri gu ma pa dha nu bāṇa gō p. ḍ ṇ s r m g r g s p p m g r g s r s m m m m p m g m p ḍ p. s ṇ ḍ p m p ḍ s s ṇ ḍ p. ṃ p. ḍ s ḍ p. r s r s s r m g r g s ṇ s p. ḍ m g r s s m g m r g s m m p m g m r s d p m s ḍ p. s ṇ ḍ p. p. ḍ m m p m p m g r g s s ṇ p. p. ṃ p. p. ḍ s s r m g r r g S r r s N s S S 2. ḍ pp. ṃ P. d p s s R ḍ p. s S ṇ ḍ p. dḍ p. Ḍ p. ḍ p ṃ P. ṃ ṃ p. M g r g gg s R s r s g r d p. s S ḍ p. r ss m G m g r g S r s g R m m p mm g R m m p d P d p d pp. s ṇ ḍ dḍ ḍ P. ḍ p. s ṇ Ḍ s s r S d p g rr s R ḍ p. g r G p. g r S p m p mm g M m g r g S s s r S p. p. p. mm g R p m g m R m m p M p m d pp m P m m p m D s s r S p m d mm m P m d p m D m p d S ṡ n d sṡ n D p d p m P 27. saurasēna 638

ri gu ma pa dha nu bāṇa gō d p m P m d m pp m G m g r g S s n p. Ḍ p. ṃ P. ḍ p. p dp. ḍ ṇ s R r m g r g s R s Ṇ s S S 27.0.3 kīrtana ādi tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi S r p m m m g g sau ra sē nē R r g śaṁ va \S Ṇ llī śam : : : : P. Ḍ Ṇ S su bra hma ṇyaṁ n D p bha jē haṁ M G r mā gā ri s Ṇ sa nī anupallavi G R p m G gau rī śa su taṁ m P d ga jā na p m G na yu tam : : : : m p g m r G m ga rvi ta śū ra r g s ṇ ḍ ha raṁ su ku / Ṇ S mā ram S g r g S r g m P D N nīraja padaṁ nirupamā naṁdaṁ Ṡ ṙ ġ ṡ ṙ ṡ n vārijabhava vaṁ d pm ditaṁ g r g s ṇ guruguham svaram S r g m / d p/ d m / p m g / m g r g S Ṇ Ḍ ṇ S p m g r g : : s r g m p D n D N Ṡ ṙ ṁ ġ ṙ ġ ṡ ṙ Ṡ n d P m G r g \ 27. saurasēna 639

ri gu ma pa dha nu bāṇa gō 27.0.4 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita s s R s r m g r g s r s ṇ ḍ p. ḍ ṇ S s r g m r g s r S R M P m p m d p d m p m g r g S s ṇ ḍ s ḍ p. r s r r m g r g s r s n D p. ḍ p. s n s R R s m G / M g r G S r s g r m m G m m p m g r m g r g s ṇ ḍ ṇ ḍ ḍp. s ṇ ḍ s ṇ ḍ p. ḍ s n r S s m M p m g m r g s / p P m g r g S s d P d / n D P m / d p / d m p p m G r g s m g m / d p M n d p m g r G S s r s m g m p d P g m p d p m p d ṡ ṡ s n P d d p m g m p d n ṡ ṙ r ṁ ġ ṙ.g ṡ ṙ ġ ṁ r ġ ṡ ṙ Ṡ ṡ n d p D p m G R M g r g s r s r g m P d p m P ṡ n d p m g r g M G r g S r s R s R g m p d n Ṡ r ġ ṁ ġ Ṙ ġ ṡ Ṙ ṡ n d p m g r g S Ṇ Ḍ P. Ḍ Ṇ S r g s r S S END OF MEḶA 27 27. saurasēna 640

28 MĒḶA 28 HARIKĒDĀRAGAUḶA bāṇa bhū cakra 5 meḷa 4 mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi ni rāgāṅga rāga 28 harikēdāragauḷa LAKṢAṆA ślōka Vēṅkaṭamakhi kēdāragauḷassaṁpūrṇastvārōhē gadhavarjitaḣ niṣādagrahasamyuktassāyaṅkālē pragīyatē mūrcchana = ārōhaṇa: S r m p n s, avarōhaṇa: S n d p m g r s lakṣaṇa vivaraṇa Subbarāma Dīkṣita rāgāṅga; saṁpūrṇa; niṣāda graha; rakti rāga; gāndhāra and dhaivata varjya in the ārōhaṇa; suitable for singing in the evening. For this kēdāragauḷa rāga, ṙṣabha, madhyama, niṣāda, gāndhāra impart rañjana. ṙṣabha is the nyāsa svara. In some places niṣāda is the take-off svara. A famous rāga, hence must be understood from the lakṣyas given by the ancestors. LAKṢYA 28.0.1 gīta tripuṭa tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi 641

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū S ṡ ā re sṡ n ṡ ṙ ṁ ṁ ġ śri i i na a a tha ṙ ṁ ġ ṙ ṁ ṁ ṗ gu ru u u u u ce ḋ ḋ ṗ ṁ ġ ġ ṙ ma no o bhi i i ṣṭa Ṡ ṡ Ṡ n ṡ pā la kū re e Ṙ ṁ ṁ ġ ġ ṙ dhī ru re e e e ṡ ṡ ṙ ṡ n d p ni ja pa ra a kra ma p d p m g r s de e vu re e re e R m P n d jā ṇu re jja a D p N ṡ ṙ a ṇu jā a ṇu ṡ ṡ ṡ n d d p tu jha sa ma a a ṇu p d p m g r s ko o ṇu re e re e antari Ṡ ṡ N n d naṁ da go o pa P m p n n ṡ naṁ da nu u u re Ṙ ṁ ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ maṁ da ha a a sa ṁ ġ ṙ Ṡ S va da nu re jāvaḍa Ṡ ṙ Ṙ ṙ ṡ kā ḷi yā dan na Ṡ ṙ ṡ n d p kaṁ ja lo o ca na Ṡ ṡ Ṡ n ṡ kaṁ sa hiṁ sa ka Ṙ ṁ ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ kā ra ṇu u re e ṁ Ġ ġ ṙ Ṡ ra a ga ṁ gā ġ ṙ ṡ ṡ ġ ṙ ġ ha ri i ke e da a ṡ ṙ ṡ n d d ṗ a a ri ga u u ḷa ṡ ṡ ṡ n d d p u pa a ṁ ga ba ḷa d d p m g g r ha ṁ sa ma a hu ri R m p n n d dē a va kri ya D p N ṡ ṙ ā ṁ dhā a ḷi Ṙ ṁ ṁ ġ ṙ ṁ chā a ya a ta raṁ Ṗ ṗ ṅ ṅ s ṁ gi ṇi i nā Ṗ ṗ ḋ ḋ Ṗ rā ya ṇa ga ū ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ ṡ ṙ ṙ ḷa na ṭa na a ra a ṁ ġ ṙ Ġ ṙ ṡ ya ṇi i bā a ṇa ṅ ḋ ṗ ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ bhu u ca krā a dhi pa Ṡ ṡ N n d naṁ da gō o pa 28. harikedāragauḷa 642

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū P m p n n ṡ naṁ da nu u u re Ṙ ṁ ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ maṁ da ha a a sa ṁ ġ ṙ Ṡ S va da nu rē S Ṡ ṡ ā re sṡ n ṡ ṙ ṁ ṁ ġ bha a a ṣa ṁ ṁ ga ṙ. ṁ ġ ṙ ṁ ṁ ṗ ka ṁ ṁ bho o o ji ḋ ḋ ṗ ṁ ġ ġ ṙ ka ṁ ṁ ṁ ṁ na ḍa Ṡ ṡ ṡ ṡ n ṡ ī śa ma no o o Ṙ ṁ ṁ ġ ġ ṙ hā ri su u ra ṭi ṡ ṡ ṙ ṡ n d p ye ru ku la ka ṁ ṁ p d p m g r s bho o ji a ṭha a ṇa R m P n d nā ga rū re e D p N ṡ ṙ ā i yai ya i ṡ ṡ ṡ n d d p ni ni ni dha pa pa ma p d p m g r s ma pa ma ga ri sa ni Ṡ ṡ N n d naṁ da gō o pa P m p n n ṡ naṁ da nu u u re Ṙ ṁ ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ maṁ da ha a a sa ṁ ġ ṙ Ṡ S va da nu rē 28.0.2 kīrtana rūpaka tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi n ṡ n nī d p m g la kaṁ r g ṭhaṁ r s ṇ s r bha jē S haṁ \ ṇ ḍ P. sa ta taṁ Ṇ nī s r m g ra jā sa \R nā m p / N di nu tam : : : : Ṡ ṙ ṡ n nī d P d p m g la kaṁ r g ṭha ṁ r s ṇ s r bha jē 28. harikedāragauḷa 643

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū ṇ S ham S S anupallavi M bā m g s r la ku cā ṁ m p bā m p P sa hi tam \ M bā p / n d p la ca ṁ dra n ṡ sē n Ṡ vi tam : : : : n n śī n ṡ ṙ /ġ ṙ la gu ru gu ṡ ṡ ha pū s n d p ji ta m Ṡ śrī n d d p ka daṁ ṁ ba m g va na r / p m p / s n nā tham Ṡ ṙ ṡ n nī d la caraṇam r a g r m P kṣa ya rū p m pā g r g r kha ṁ ḍa s \ Ṇ kā n S R vē rī n S tī s ṇ ḍ p. rō tta / Ṇ rā R s r bhi mu kham r m pa ṁ s R g ca mu khaṁ / n d ra p m G kṣi ta bha G kta r /m g s pra mu kha m s : : m : : na M g s kṣa trē r m śa śē p m P kha ram 28. harikedāragauḷa 644

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū p : : m : nā p ṡ \ n d p ma rū pa n ṡ vi ci s n ṡ ṙ tra ta ra \ N da ṡ ṙ ṙ ṙ kṣa ta ra mī /ṁ ġ śva Ṙ Ṡ raṁ kē S dā n n d p ra gau \ḷa p m pri g r /G r s ya ka ra m r p p m da kṣi ṇa G r g r kā śī m P pu ram \ M p p daṁ ḍi ta / N d p kā ma n n Ṡ tripuram N Ṡ da kṣā /ġ ṙ ṡ Ṡ n d p dhvara haraṁharam /ṡ Ṡ n da yā ka d p m g r m p n raṁ kamala karam svaram Ṡ n d P m g r / g r s Ṇ ḍ p. ṃ p. ṇ s r / m g r / p M p / n d p m p n ṡ ṙ ṙ ṁ ġ ġ ṙ ṡ n d p n n Ṡ : : \ N ṡ ṙ Ṁ ġ ṙ / Ġ ṙ ṡ n ṡ ṙ / ġ ṙ ṡ ṡ ṙ ṡ n d p ṙ Ṡ n d p m G g r s ṇ S r m p n Ṡ ṙ ġ ṙ S ṙ ṡ n nī d la 28.0.3 kīrtana jhaṁpa tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi ṡ ṡ / ṡ n d d p p d p p a bha yā ṁ bi kā m g R, / g \r yā ḣ 28. harikedāragauḷa 645

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū r s ṇ ḍ p ṇ s r/ p m. a nya ṁ na jā g r / g g r r m p n nē e e e : : : : ṡ ṡ / ṡ a bha yā g r / g g r nē ē r s n ṇ ḍ P. m g R / n d \P a jñā na dhmā nē a pa rō m g r m p n kṣa jñā nē anupallavi s r / p M p D m P i bha rā ja ga m g R / g \r tyā ḣ r m p / ṡ n d p /N ī śva ryā ja ga Ṡ ṡ tyā ḣ /ġ Ṙ ṙ ṡ Ṡ n d p P m g na bhō ma ṇi ga tyā ḣ nā da laṁ r r m p n ṡ ya ga tyā ḣ ṙ ṡ / ṡ n d d p a bha yā ṁ bi caraṇam r / p m g bā lā di nā r R r r g r s ma dē s ṇ s r r s ṇ s r s ṇ ya pra kā śi S s nyā ḣ s s ṇ ḍ p M. kā lā di ta m g g r tvā ṁ 28. harikedāragauḷa 646

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū R / n d / n p m g \r / p m nta pra kā śi /P p nyā ḣ p m p n n ṡ Ṙ mū lā di dvā ṙ ṁ ġ ġ / m ṙ da śā a ṁ ṙ ẇ r ġ ṙ ṙ ṡ n ṡ ṙ ṙ ṡ ṡ n ta pra kā śi Ṡ ṡ nyā ḣ s ṙ Ṡ n n / ġ ṙ ṡ n sthū lā di mau n d P nā m Ṡ n d p m g ta pra kā śi r g /r r nyā ḣ R/ m g r R / g r s n s R trai lō kya mū la pra kṙ tyāḣ ṇ S S s sva śa ktyā ḣ S ṇ ḍ p M m g r / n d n p sā lō ka sā mī pya sā rū m g r m P p pa mu ktyā ḣ / M p / ṡ N D p \ M P /ġ Ṙ ṡ n Ṡ ṡ Ṙ ṡ M ṙ ṡ n mā li nī maṁ tra mā yā di ta ṁ trō ktyā ḣ śū li nī gu ru gu d p Ṡ n d p m g ṙ m p ha svā nu bha va ga tyā ḣ 28.0.4 sañcāri miśra jāti ēka tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita Ṇ s R R ṇ s r /m g r /g r s ṇ ḍ p. ṃ p. ṇ s r r / m m g r g r s ṇ r s ṇ ḍ p. m g g r S ṇ S S ṇ s r m g g r / m g r \S r r /S r R m g r / G r s ṇ s R m P d p 28. harikedāragauḷa 647

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū m g g \R R R p \M g r R g \R S Ṇ s r g r s \ Ṇ r s ṇ ḍ p. / S s S S R r m g r m g r m P P N ṡ n d P m p d \P m g r g r \S S \ Ṇ s r m P n d p \M p n Ṡ ṡ ṙ / ġ ṙ ṡ n ṡ ṙ ṡ / ġ ṙ ġ ṡ ṙ ṡ \N d p / Ṡ ṡ \N d p n ṡ ṙ / Ṁ ġ ṙ Ġ ṙ ṡ n ṙ ṡ n Ṡ n d P m P m g r s r S ṇ ḍ P. ṃ P. ṇ ṣ r s / g r s r / m m g g r s \ Ṇ s r / P m g r / g r s ṇ r \S S 28.1 janya (upāṅga) 1 balahamsa bāṇa bhū meḷa 28 harikēdāragauḷa mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu janya rāga (upāṅga) 1 balahamsa LAKṢAṆA ślōka Vēṅkaṭamakhi balahamsākhyarāgōyaṁ ārōhē ca nivarjitaḣ sagrahassarvakālēṣu gīyatē gāyakōttamaiḣ mūrcchana = ārōhaṇa: s r g m p d s, avarōhaṇa: s n d p m g r s lakṣaṇa vivaraṇa Subbarāma Dīkṣita upāṅga; saṁpūrṇa; ṣadja graha; niṣāda varjya in the ārōhaṇa; suitable for singing at all times. For this balahamsa rāga ṙṣabha is both the jīva svara and nyāsa svara. (r s ṇ ḍ p. ḍ s r R) (s r P m r) (R P m r) (g m p m r) (s r g m p m r) (ṡ n p d p m r) (ḍ s r m g r) (s r m g r g \S) these prayōgās make this balahamsa rāga shine. LAKṢYA 28.1.1 gīta maṭhya tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi 28. harikedāragauḷa 648

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū ṙ Ṡ n p d d ṡ ṡ ṙ pa yō dha ra ppa ṭa li i ṁ ṁ ṗ s ṡ p Ṗ ṁ ṙ pa ṁ dhu pra kyā a ta ṡ ṙ ġ ṙ ṡ r Ṡ ṡ vi ni i la ga ḷu rē re Ṗ ḋ ṗ ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ ṙ ṙ dē va a a di de e e va ṡ n d n d p d Ṡ ṙ pa a rva ti i i da yā ṇu m g r mm p p dd p pa du ṁ ṁma bbaṁ dhu ra Ṡ ṡ Ṗ ṗ ṁ Ṙ ṙ su ra bhū ri ka ṁ tti ṡ ṙ ṡ n d p m g r s vi bha va a tri śu u la dha ra antari P P d p p n d p jñā na pra su u u d ṡ ṡ ṙ ġ ṡ ṙ ṙ Ṡ na ṁ ba a pa a la ku rē jāvaḍa ṗ ṗ p ṗ ṁ ṙ ṡ ṙ ġ ṙ vi ci tra ta ra vi śā a la ṁ ġ ṙ ṙ M ṗ ḋ Ṗ mi ha tu ha vā sa nu rē ṡ Ṡ ṡ n p d Ṡ ṙ ma haṁ ṇa ma ha ra ṁ ṇa P p s ṡ n d p Ṡ tā pā ppa a va ku rē Ṡ ṙ ġ ṙ ṡ ṙ ṁ ġ ṙ ca rri i i sa bhu u ja ya ḋ ṗ p ṗ ṁ ġ Ṙ ṡ ṙ mu ni ppa va ra mu kkhi ya Ṗ ṁ ṙ ṁ ġ ṙ rṙ ṙ pū ji ta pa ya ja gga ḷa ṁ ġ ṙ ṙ ṙ s ṡ n d p a a a a re tti ya i ya d ṡ ṙ ġ ṙ ṡ ṡ Ṙ ṙ i ya i ya i ya i yai ya d ṡ ṙ ṁ ġ ṙ ṁ ṗ ḋ ṗ a a a a a a a a a a S ṅ ṗ d Ṗ ṁ ġ ṙ a a re ti yaṁ va i ya Ṗ ṁ r ṙ ṙ ġ ṁ ṗ ṁ ā re ppu ra bha ṁ ja na ṙ ṡ s ṡ n p M g r ja ga tra a ṇa śaṁ ka ra P d p p n d p jñā na pra su u u d ṡ ṡ ṙ ġ ṙ ṡ ṙ Ṡ na ṁ ba a pa a la ku rē 28.1.2 kīrtana jhaṁpa tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi s r m P m g R s P. gu ru gu hā da nyaṁ na jā Ḍ S S nē haṁ 28. harikedāragauḷa 649

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū s pp. ḍ S r P p m r s r gu ptā ga mā rtha ta tva pra bō r r \ S dhi nō S : : : : anupallavi m g R p M D p m P D a ru ṇō da yā naṁ da kō ṭi P D Ṡ bra hmāṁ ḍā ẇ r ġ ṙ Ṡ n p D p S n P ka ra śi vā di dha rāṁ ta tat va m G r m g g r sva rū pi ṇō caraṇam s r rr s ṇ ḍ p. ḍ s r M g r sa ha sra da ḷa sa ra si ja ma dhya ni s r g g R vā si nō s ṇ p Ḍ s r m g r P p m. sa ka la caṁ dra bhā ska ra tē ja ḣ r g s r \S pra kā śi nō : : : : s s P m R s r g r D p ṡ sa ha jā na ṁ da sthi ta dā na vi s p d n P śvā si nō ṡ D Ṡ Ṙ ġ ṙ ṡ n P sa cci tsu khā tma ka vi śva vi P m g R lā si nō : : : : r g r S s ṇ p. Ḍ S r G R g R s r m P D a ha ra haḣ pra ba la haṁ sa pra kā śā tma nō da ha ra vi dyā p Ṡ n d n d P d Ṡ pra dā ya ka pa ra mā tma nō : : : : ṙ ġ ṙ ṡ ṙ sṡ n p D P D Ṡ d p p Ṡ n P m g ja ha da ja ha lla kṣa ṇa yā jī vai kyā tma nō ra ha ḣ pū ji ta r S s ṇ p. ḍ s r m g r ci dā na ṁ da nā thā tma nō 28. harikedāragauḷa 650

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū svaram s r P m g r s r m g r s r g s R R S ṇ P. ḍ P. S R m G r g r : : s r m p d p Ṡ ṙ ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ ṙ ġ Ṡ ṡ n p p d n P p m r s r g s Ṡ n P m g r tāna varṇam aṭa tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita please see next page in landscape mode 28. harikedāragauḷa 651

28.1.3 tāna varṇam aṭa tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita Written in honor of the ruler of Rāmanāthapuram Bhāskara Sētupati pallavi m g r g r S śri i rā a jā ā s s / r r g s / r s ṇ ḍ \ P. ḍ ḍ s p ḍ s. r /m dhi i rā a a a a a ja a sa ṁ ṁ ṁ ṁ ṁ ṁ ṁ nnu u g g r m p d p p ta a a ma a a hā a s r /g r s s /r r : /p p m r s ṇ ḍ p ḍ s r m. a a a a a a ja a : sē e e e e e vi i ta a śri i g r m p d p m r s r m p d p ṡ p /ṙ ṡ n p i i rā a a a ma a nā a a a tha a a pa a a a dā /d p m r P m r a a a ṁ bhō o o ḍ p. ḍ s r g \S o o o o o o jā anupallavi p. p / s s p p m r / p p m g śri i i i i i i i rā a a a m r s r /m g g r a a rā a a a a a g m p m r r s ṇ o o o o o o o o 652

r /g s r p. / s s ṇ ḍ p ḍ / s s r m g R m p d. a a ja a rā a a a jē e e e e śva a rī i kṙ u g r m p d p S : n p d ṡ R i i i i i ṁ dra : śrī i i i bhā ṡ ṙ /ṁ ġ ġ ṙ ṡ ṙ ġ ṡ ṙ ṡ ṡ n p d / n p / d p ska ra a sē e e e e e e e tu u pa a ti i sā a g s n d p d s r e e e e e ṁ dra a muktāyi svaram P p m r \ S r g s dī na ja na pā la na gu R d ṇ ḍ /P. ḍ S r \S r / M g g r ṇā ka ra kṙ pā la ya ra mā ku mā ra ni pāṁ p M r p M g pā ā a pā ā a p m g r g s ġ ṙ rva bhau u u ma bhō o r r m P d P ga dha rā ma rā r /g s r d s r m a a tra a su u dhī i s n p d p m g r e ga dē e e e e vē m r \ S r / m g r ma ra sā la vi bu dha m p d p m r s r : : /p m r / d p m g r ḍ s r m ku va la ya hi ma ka ra : : pra bha la ni khi la kha la ri pu ku la g r m p d p ṡ ṡ ṙ ṁ ġ Ṙ ġ ṡ ṙ ġ Ṡ n ja la ni dhi ka la śa ja su ka vi rā ja ni ka ra bhō ja p d n P m g r a mi ta tē ja su mu S Ṡ n P m khāṁ bhō ja sai ja 653

1. g r /g s d s r /p vi ta ra ṇa su ra ma ṇi caraṇam ṡ n p d p m R g r s kā a a a a a a mi ni ḍ s r p m g g p m g r m p d p m r s r ni i i ṁ nnē e e e kō o o o o o o o ri i i i m g r m p d p ṙ : ṡ n p d p m R g r s a a a a a a a a : kā a a a a a a mi ni bf svaram P p m r s r g s bhā ma ta mi sai ca du R Ḍ S R p. rā rā rā dā nī s ṇ ḍ p. ḍ s r m yu u u u u u u u g r m p d p Ṡ u ṁ nna a di i rā m p d p Ṡ nna a di i rā p ḍ s r p d p ṙ li ce nu rā ce li mi p m r m da la ci bi 654

2. 3. 4. P d p p m m g g r s r p mm r s r g s a ppu lu go nu ga nu ḍa la ce li ka ppa gu ku ru la ku R R P. ḍ ḍ s ṇ Ḍ p ḍ S r /m g g. nī ḍā ta ṁmu la ku vi rō dhi yu nau ka lu va la s r S / d d p ṙ va ci yiṁ pa ta gu ra p /d p m g r S p m r s r g S ṇ ḍ ṇ p. a lu ka va la du sā ma ja ga ma na ku sā ṭi la ta ga ḍ ḍ S s r s /p m r S d p m g r g S la du sā ra sa śa ru ḍu nu sā ha sa mu na su ma sā n p m r S p /ṙ ri na di ra sā mi ga P d p m r s r P m r s r g s P. ḍ p. pā va na ca ri ta nṙ pā va na śri ta ja na pā la pra ḍ s ṇ ḍ \ P. ḍ s r g m r P d p d p m r ba la ma gu pā ḍi ta ga vu ma ga pā ḍi ca tu ru ga la \P ; p d p ṙ pā pā tra ya gu \R m p d p Ṡ rē ḍa ba la mo gaṁ ṡ p d n p m r g ya ka mu la ba ra pa ga P m r \ S r r pā rthi va kā rmu kha n p d n P m r pu na ke na gā ḍa ni S ṙ Ṡ n p d sā ra sā kṣi be da P d \ P /ṡ ṡ n sā rtha pā ṭi lu kṙ 655

5. 6. m p d p p m m r s r g r s s r r p. p. ḍ ka la ka la ma nu ci lu ka la pa lu ku lu ku nu ka la ka mi ḍ s / r r / m m g g r r m p d p d p p m m g gu la na la po la tu ka pi ka ka la ra va ku la ka la ra va s s ṇ ḍ ṇ p ḍ s s r m g r / g r s r m p d p. pa lu ma ru da la ci ma ru lu ko ni ma ru ḍu ru va ḍi ki na ṡ ṡ ṡ ṙ / ṁ ġ g ṙ / ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ ṙ /ġ ṡ ṡ n d p d ḷi ki ya ḷu la rō da la ku la ki pa lu pa ga la ci la ka la p m g r g s ġ ṙ sa ma ya mi di ra ya la P D p m r P m r S r g \ S r pā ṭī ra ha ra pā ra da cā ra da nī hā r r Ṇ ṇ Ḍ ḍ P. ḍ s R r g \ S s r ra hā ra hī ra cā ra da nā ra da nā ra da g r r s r / p m r mu la ka la si pa lu va / n p p d p m g r ko li ki ko li ci so la P m r m P d sa nni bha ya śō dha /d p m r /p m g r ga la ma ru ni ka la na : : g s ġ ṙ ṡ p d p se ra ka ru ṇa sa lu pa p m g r g S r va ḷi ta ni khi lā śa : : d P m g r ḍ ḍ p s r p ḍ s r r m g g.. dha rā va la ya dha ra mu rā ri pa da ka ma la ma dhu ka r m p d p m R r g s r m p d P d \P ra gu ru gu ha ni vā sa hṙ da ya ma dhu ra vā gvi lā ṡ / Ṁ ġ Ṙ ṁ ġ sa mā ni nī ma da Ṙ ġ \ Ṡ ṡ p ṡ nā va tā ra pa rā 656

s ṡ \ P p ṁ ġ ṙ ku sē ya ta ga du ṡ n p d p m R g r s kā a a a a a a mi ni g r m p d p Ṡ u ṁ nna a di i rā m g r m p d p ṡ p p m r g m p m r r m g a a a a a a a a kā a a a mu u u u ni i kē e g r s r s s ṇ ḍ ḍ p ḍ ḍ / s s r r / m g g r. e e e e e e ḷi i dā a a a a a ni i nē e e e p m r g m p m r lu u u kō o o o o g r ḍ s r m g r o o o o o o o o s r \ S p p / s s p p m r o o rā śrī ii i ma a ha a After singing the anupallavi, and the svara sāhityas, the pallavi should be taken up, and completed. In this tāna varṇa, in the caraṇa svaras, the third svara is ṣaḍjānta; the fourth is pañcama svarādi; and the fifth is sarvalaghu. 657

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū 28.1.4 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita s r P m g r s ṇ ḍ p. ḍ S ḍ s r m g r / M g r R R P m r s r g s / R R g m p m g r s ṇ ḍ ṇ ḍ p. ḍ s r r s r P m r s p m r s r g s ṇ ḍ p. ḍ s r m g r m P d P m p d P p m r s r g r S ṇ ḍ p. S ḍ s ṇ Ḍ s ṇ ḍ p. s ḍ s R R s r g m p d p m r r g m p m g r d P m r d p m g r s n P d p m g r r s r g m p d p Ṡ ṡ n p d p Ṡ ṡ n d p d ṡ P ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ ṙ ġ Ṡ n p d n P m r s r g s s s n p m r s r g r S n d p m g r ḍ s r m g r s r / g r \S 28.2 janya (upāṅga) 2 māhūri bāṇa bhū meḷa 28 harikēdāragauḷa mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu janya rāga (upāṅga) 2 māhūri LAKṢAṆA ślōka Vēṅkaṭamakhi māhūrīrāgassaṁpūrṇaścārōhē ganivarjitaḣ ṣaḍjagrahassamāyuktassarvakālēṣu gīyatē mūrcchana = ārōhaṇa: s r m g r m p d S, avarōhaṇa: s n d p m g r S r g r s lakṣaṇa vivaraṇa Subbarāma Dīkṣita upāṅga; saṁpūrṇa; ṣaḍja graha; gāndhāra and niṣāda varjya in the ārōhaṇa; suitable for singing at all times. 28. harikedāragauḷa 658

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū In the māhuri rāga mūrcchana, since a vertical bar () is placed in the ārōhaṇa after the second madhyama, and also in the avarōhaṇa after the ṙṣabha, it shos that the madhyama is the jīva svara, and the niṣāda is the nyāsa svara for this rāga In the second part of the rāga lakṣaṇa gīta, the ṙṣabha has been set as nyāsam in the first, second, sixth, seventh, eighth, ninth, and tenth āvartas. Please observe that the take-off note udgrāha is madhyama in the pallavi, anupallavi of the kīrtana. (S r g r s) since this is a very aesthetic prayōga it is shon separately in the avarōhaṇa. The other sãncāras can be understood from the gīta, kīrtana and sañcāri. LAKṢYA 28.2.1 gīta tripuṭa tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi ṁ ġ a a ṙ ṡ ṙ Ṡ n d re ere vī ṇa a ṡ ṙ ṁ ġ ṙ ṁ ṗ va a dya vi śe e ṣa ḋ Ṗ ṁ ġ ṙ pa raṁ vi i ṇu mṁ ġ ṙ Ṡ n d jja a ṇu re e re antari d ṡ m ṁ ġ ṙ ġ bu dha jja na ci ṁ ṡ ṙ ġ ṙ ṙ Ṡ ta a ma ṇi i rē jāvaḍa Ṗ ṁ ġ ġ ṙ tē e e e ja sṡ ṙ ṁ ġ ġ ṙ ddi na ma ṇi i re rṙ ṡ ṙ Ṡ n d dda a na rā dhe yu d ṡ ṙ Ṁ ṁ ġ su ja na bhā a ga ṁ ṗ ḋ Ṗ P dhe e yu rē ṁ ṗ ḋ ṗ ṁ ġ ṙ ma ṁ ṁ na a a ru ṡ ṙ ṁ ġ ġ Ṙ ddu ne e da a a d Ṡ ṙ ṁ ġ ṙ tti yaṁ va i ya i ṁ ġ ṙ ṗ ṁ ġ ṙ ya i ya a i ya i ṅ ḋ ṗ ṁ ġ ġ ṙ śri ta a na ṁ ṁ da Ṗ ṗ ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ kā ra ṇe e vi ja Ṙ ṡ ṡ n D ī bha vu re ē d ṡ m ṁ ġ ṙ ġ bu ta jja na ci ṁ ṡ ṙ ġ ṙ ṙ Ṡ tā a ma ṇi i rē 28. harikedāragauḷa 659

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū 28.2.2 kīrtana miśra jāti ēka tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi M m p m g mā ma va r S ṇ p. Ḍ ra ghu vī S rā s S m ma m G r r s r p rtyā va tā ra : : : : M m p m g mā ma va r S ṇ p. Ḍ ra ghu vī S s S P. rā mā ḍ Ḍ S R dha va dhī rā anupallavi P p M g R tvā mā hu rī r s r G r S śā da ya sta r /m g r s \P. tva mi ti ka ru ṇā ḍ R ḍ / s d s r /p ni dhē dī na ṁ m caraṇam M mā M m d ma ka p M G R hṙ da ya ni m g r G r S R vā sa śrī r P m g R ni vā sa r R M P mā ru ti p D \ M P pra bhṙ ti D Ṡ N dā sa vi D P D śvā sa Ṙ ṁ Ġ ṡ ṙ bhū mi jā sa ha Ṡ d /ṙ ṡ n d vā sa i ha pa ra p d d p pp m bhu kti mu kti vi m g r s R s ta ra ṇa vi lā sa P m g r g s r /S ṇ ḍ p. ḍ kāmajanaka kanakāṁbara dhara R r g \S r m g m p d p ṡ tāmarasākśa vadana padakara Ṙ ṁ ġ Ṙ ġ ṙ Ṡ n d p d pāmara paṇḍita pāvanakara Ṡ ṡ P p /d p m g r s r /p nāmadhēya guruguhanuta va ra 28.2.3 sañcāri ēka tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita 28. harikedāragauḷa 660

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū S ḍ s s s r r M M m p m g r s ṇ p. ḍ ḍ S s r M g r M p d P p M g r g s r / p \M M P. ḍ ḍ s S s r R r P p M g R r p p M g r S r G r S r / m g r d / Ṇ p. ḍ S R p m g r R m p p d m p D ṡ n dd p d Ṡ ṙ ṡ nn n d Ṙ ṙ ṁ ġ ṙ ġ R Ṡ n d p d Ṡ ṡ P p s n d ṙ ṡ n d ġ ṙ ṡ n d ṡ ṙ ṁ ġ Ṡ n d ṙ r Ṡ n d p ṡ n d p m g r S r g r S ṇ ḍ p. ḍ S r / p \M p m g r S ṇ p. ḍ ḍ S S 28.3 janya (upāṅga) 3 dēvakriyā bāṇa bhū meḷa 28 harikēdāragauḷa mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu janya rāga (upāṅga) 3 dēvakriyā LAKṢAṆA ślōka Vēṅkaṭamakhi dēvakriyā cauḍavī syāt ganivarjyātha sagrahā mūrcchana = ārōhaṇa: s r m p d S, avarōhaṇa: s d p m r S lakṣaṇa vivaraṇa Subbarāma Dīkṣita upāṅga; auḍava; ṣaḍja graha; gāndhāra, and niṣāda varjya; suitable for singing during the second yāma. For this dēvakriyā rāga, dhaivata and ṙṣabha are the jīva svaras and nyāsa svaras that impart a lot of rañjakatva. Their prayōgas may be seen from the lakṣyas. 28. harikedāragauḷa 661

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū LAKṢAYA 28.3.1 kīrtana rūpaka tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi Ṡ d p m d P m R s R śrī gu ru gu ha tā ra yā śu māṁ r s r m p d /ṙ śaravaṇabhava Ṡ d p m d P m R s R śrī gu ru gu ha tā ra yā śu māṁ R s s ḍ r su ra pa ti S m r śrī pa ti /d d p ṡ D ṙ ṡ ra ti pa ti vā kpa ti /ṁ ṙ ṡ ṙ kṣi ti pa ti ṡ d ṡ d p m p d pa śu pa ti se e vi ta caraṇam D rā D p d gā di ra \ m p hi ta \ r m p d hṙ da ya vi \M bhā r s s r s vi ta su ra r m p mu ni / D \ m p pū ji ta D tyā Ṙ s ṙ ṡ gā di rā s d ja ṡ D p ku mā ra Ṡ tā P m d pa tra ya \ m p ha ra m R s ku mā ra S ḍ r bhō gi rā r s ja m r m P d vi nu ta pā da \ M P bhū dē D ṡ D Ṙ ṡ va kri yā mō da Ṙ ṁ ṙ yō gi rā r r S s D d ja yō ga bhē da m r r s yu kta ma Ḍ nō s r m P d la ya vi nō da 28. harikedāragauḷa 662

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū 28.3.2 kīrtana miśra jāti ēka tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi s / D śrī D D p va d d p m P d ṡ ṭu ka nā tha d D P M śi va saṁ m P m R S jā ta S Ḍ S jī va da r M P d ṡ yā ka ra d D P m p d p ḍa ma ru bhā p m R S sva ra anupallavi s ḍ dē va s R m p d ṡ dē va kri D P d ṡ yā śa kti d D P \ M sa hi ta bha p D Ṙ Ṡ kta vi hi ta Ṙ ṁ ṙ ṡ S bhū va la ya ra ṙ ṡ d D p m kṣa ṇa vi ca kṣa ṇa p d ṡ d d P bhū ta bhē tā m/dp p m r s r mp/ ḷā di ra kṣa ṇa caraṇam D D D kā la kā d D /ṡ d d p la bhai \M P D ra va d P \M M bra hma ka P \M p M pā la śū m \R R S la dha ra S Ḍ S phā la na r M P D ya na kṣē tra P P P pā la \ M P D sa dgu ṇa /Ṡ S S śī la bha s D Ṙ Ṡ yaṁ ka ra p M P d d jvā lā mu kha /Ṡ S s s hā lā ha la Ṙ R ṙ ṡ mū lā śa na / s D D ṙ ṡ kō lā ha la r Ṙ /ṁ ṙ ṡ nī la kaṁ ṭha su S ṡ d d p m bā la gu ru gu ha p d ṡ d d P lō la lī lā m/dppm r s r mp/ jā la pā la ya there is another version, samara bhāskara 28. harikedāragauḷa 663

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū 28.3.3 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita s / d d p p m m p / m R R s r m p / D D p d / ṡ \D \P D d r m p d m P p m r m P m m d d p p / m m / p m r s d s r m p ḍ s r / p m / d p / ṡ d ṙ ṡ / ṁ ṙ ṡ \D d p d ṡ d / s p / d p / d m / p m / p r / m r / p m / d p d Ṡ s d d p \M m p m r s d s r m p D D m / P m r m p d Ṡ / Ṁ ṙ ṡ D p m r s d p m r p m r r \S Ḍ S R M r r D p m r r \S S 28.4 janya (upāṅga) 4 āndhāḷi bāṇa bhū meḷa 28 harikēdāragauḷa mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu janya rāga (upāṅga) 4 āndhāḷi LAKṢAṆA ślōka Vēṅkaṭamakhi ārōhē cāvarōhē ca dhavarjāndhāḷikā matā mūrccana = ārōhaṇa: s r g m p n S, avarōhaṇa: s n p m g r s lakṣaṇa vivaraṇa Subbarāma Dīkṣita upāṅga; ṣāḍava; pañcama graha; dhaivata varjya; suitable for singing at all times. (p n s r g m r s) (n p m r g m r s) (r g m r s these are the prayōgas that impart a lot of rañjakatva to this āndhāḷi rāga. (s r m p n s) (s n p m r g m r s) these are the kind mostly employed in ārōhaṇa and avarōhaṇas. In this gīta alone in one usage, there is the prayōga (S R R m g r s). Watch for these in the lakṣyas. 28. harikedāragauḷa 664

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū LAKṢYA 28.4.1 gīta dhruva rūpaka tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi ṙ ṡ ṙ gġ ṁ ṙ ṡ n ṙ ca ṁ dra ddi na ma ṇi mu ra ṙ ṡ Ṡ ṡ a ṁ va lle sṡ n P m nna i yaṁ na pp n N ṡ ttu mmī re rṙ Ṗ Ṁ ṗ gga tī rē re p n ṡ ṙ ġ ṁ te e ya a a a ṙ ṡ n ṙ ṙ ṡ a a a a a a n p m r g m a ṁ vo o i ya r s i ya jāvaḍa ṙ ṁ ṁ r ṙ ṁ ṗ ṁ ṗ ṅ ka la śa jja la ni dhi ma dha ṗ ṁ Ṗ ṗ ṁ no o tiṁ na le ṙ ṁ Ṁ ṁ de ṁ vī ya nn N n ghghō ō ra sṡ ṙ rṙ ddā na vva mṁ ġ ṙ ṡ n ṡ kka a a a na na n ṙ rṙ ṙ ṡ pra ḷa kka a la Ṡ ṡ n p m jham jha a na la P n pp m dhū ma dhva ja r m m r r m ma a nu kka a p n p ṡ ṡ a ce va i ri rṙ ṁ Ṁ ṁ ddha ru rē re pp n ṡ ṙ ġ ṁ tte e ya a a a ṙ ṡ n ṙ ṙ ṡ a a a a a a n p m r g m a ṁ vo o i ya r s i ya ṙ ṡ ṙ gġ ṁ ṙ ṡ n ṙ ca ṁ dra ddi na ma ṇi mi ra ṙ ṡ Ṡ S a ṁ va llē 28. harikedāragauḷa 665

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū 28.4.2 kīrtana ādi tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi r P p m r g m R bṙ ha nnā ya kī s s r ṇ s va ra dā ṇ r S ya ki : : : : R / M p n \p bra hmā di ja na n n ṡ n p M ni ē hi mu daṁ R g M R s dē hi māṁ pā hi r P p m r g m R bṙ ha nnā ya kī s s r ṇ s va ra dā ṇ r S ya kī anupallavi r \ Ṇ S r G a haṁ tā sva rū g m r r m pi ṇi ci P n p drū pi ṇi : : : : M P \r g /m r āṁ dhā ḷi ha ra ṇa p p M n ca ṇa pra \P n ṡ n dā yi ni ṡ Ṙ ġ ṁ ṙ ṡ n Ṙ n ṡ P m n sahasradaḷasa rasī ruhavāsini ṡ S n pm r g sadānaṁ da guru m r s ṇ R s ṇ guhavi śvāsini svaram R m P \R g m r r s ṇ s r \S R / M / m P m r / p p m p / n p p m m r / p m m r/m s/ r ṇ s /r r s m m r p p m \R G m r s : : r m p / N n \P / n p n ṡ \N n p m r g m r /p m / n p / ṡ \N n p m p n ṡ ṙ ġ ṁ ṙ ṡ n/ṙ/ṡ ṙ n ṡ p n ṡ S n p m p p pm \r g m r s ṇ 28.4.3 sañcāri ragaṇa maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita 28. harikedāragauḷa 666

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū S R M p / n p p m r g m r s \ Ṇ R S r g m r s s R m P r p p m m r g g m \R r G M R ṇ ṡ r g m p. ṇ s r g M r / m r / p m / n p m / n p p m p ṡ n p p m r m p N n p m r g m r s ṇ p. s ṇ r s / p p ṇ ṇ s ṙ ġ ṁ ṙ p s s n p p m r g m \r s p n ṡ ṙ ġ / Ṁ ṙ ṡ n Ṙ ṙ ṡ p n ṡ s ṙ ṡ p n ṡ S n p m p m g m Ṛ r s p. ṇ S r g m r \S n s s / n p m g m r r \S p. ṇ s r s / p m n p m r g m r \S ṇ r R s ṇ p. r p. n s r g m /p p m r p ṡ n ṙ ġ ṁ ṙ ṡ ṙ Ṡ n p n p m m g r g m r s r g r S p N ṡ Ṙ ġ ṁ ṡ ṙ ġ ṁ ṙ ṙ Ṡ n n P p m R g m R r r P n p m P m g m r r P M R g m R s ṇ r r S S 28.5 janya (upāṅga) 5 chāyātaraṅgiṇi bāṇa bhū meḷa 28 harikēdāragauḷa mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu janya rāga (upāṅga) 5 chāyātaraṅgiṇi 28. harikedāragauḷa 667

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū LAKṢAṆA ślōka Vēṅkaṭamakhi sampūrṇā sagrahōpētā gēyā chāyātaraṅgiṇī mūrcchana = ārōhaṇa: s r g m p d n s, avarōhaṇa: s n d p m g r s lakṣaṇa vivaraṇa Subbarāma Dīkṣita upāṅga; ṣaḍja graha; saṁpūrṇa; suitable for singing at all times. Though the mūrcchana for this chāyātaraṅgiṇi rāga has been given ithout varjya and vakra, I shall sho some prayōgas that make this raga shine. (r g r m g r) (p p M g r) (r r m m p) (R m g r) (n d p m g r) (s r g m r p m P p) (ṃ p ṇ ṇ s). (Ṇ S R G M) (g R M P) (p ḍ ṇ s) (r g m p) (r / m P p) ( m P) (d N ) (p D) (p m P) (r g r m. g r S) (S / g R S Ṅ S). The rest can be understood from the gīta, kaṭaka and kīrtanas of the previous vāggēyakārās. LAKṢYA 28.5.1 gīta dhruva rūpaka tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi m m p p p d n ṡ P pa va na tta nu bha va saṁ d n Ṡ ṡ ga te rē re rṙ ṁ Ṁ ṁ ġ ppa da ra jja ṁ ṙ ṡ ṡ sṡ n ma hi ma tte ṇe p d n m m gra a va jhjha pp P P llā rē Ṡ ṡ ṡ ṡ ṡ śrī i i i i ṡ n d p m g mu ni sa ti ya a r s i ya jāvaḍa ṡ n p p p d n ṡ ṙ ġ ca ra gra a a ce pa ri ṁ ṗ ṗ ḋ Ṁ ka ru ja la ā ṗ m ṁ ṗ ṁ re ṁmu ku ti mṁ ġ ṙ ṡ ṡ n ppa ḷu re e re e ṡ n P d n la va ṇāṁ bu dhi P p m g r rē ya re e e 28. harikedāragauḷa 668

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū m m P s ṡ a ma ra pra bhu Ṁ ṗ p ṗ saṁ ma tta rṙ ṁ ġ Ṙ ssaṁ ta ta ṁ ṗ ṁ ṁ ġ Ṙ na ta re e rē ṡ ṅ ḋ ṗ ṁ ġ tri ya a a a ṁ ṙ ṡ ṡ ṡ ṡ n ba ka re e re e p d n p m g ja ya ja ya ra a r s gha va p m p p p d n ṡ P pa va na tta nu bha va saṁ d n Ṗ Ṡ ga te rē re 28.5.2 kīrtana ādi tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi s Ṇ S sa ra sva tī chā s R R g m yā ta raṁ m r G r gi ṇī s / g \ R s Ṇ S sa ra sva tī chā R g m yā ta raṁ m r P gi nī m g r g \R p p m sa ka la ka lā sva rū g g m g \R pi ṇi s r /g r ṇ ra kṣa tu S S s / nd p m g r /gr s ṇ māṁ sakala durita bhaṁ ja nī Ṇ ṇ p. D n s vi dhi raṁ ja nī S / n d p m g r ni ra ṁ ja nī anupallavi m P d /N p d pu raṁ da rā di pū d m P / d ji tā p m g M bja mu khī r g r r m m p d bu dha ja nō pā śri / n d \P p m ta sa cci g r /g g r tsu khī 28. harikedāragauḷa 669

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū s r g m p m g m p d n ṡ ṙ /ṁ ġ ṙ garuḍa vṙṣaturaga harihara ka ri mukha ṡ ṙ ṡ s n d p d guruguhamukha mati p pm g vitaraṇa r s Ṇ guṇi nī svaram S g R S Ṇ S r / M g r P M G R m g R / g r s / d p m / p m g r / n d p / d p m g r ṇ ḍ / ṇ p. ḍ ṇ S r g r / m m G r : : s ṇ s R g R m R / p m g g r m P d \P \M g r / n d p m g r s r g m p m g m p d n ṡ ṙ / ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ ṙ ṡ S n d p m P m g \ R s ṇ 28.5.3 sañcāri rūpaka tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita S ṇ s r m g r r p \M m g \R R s / g R s Ṇ s r / m g m mm g g r R / g r p s s ṇ / g r s s Ṇ p. ḍ ṇ s r g m p d n \ M P P r m P m g \R r / P m g m g r s ṇ r r p r m m g r s r r s s ṇ ṇ S r g m r S s ṇ p. p. p. ḍ ṇ s r g m p d n d d p m P p M g r r m P \M m p p d P m g \R r \S ṇ ṇ s ṃ p. ṇ ṇ S s ṇ s r g m p d n ṡ ṙ ġ ṁ Ṙ ġ g ṙ n ṡ n d p p m g / p m g r R m g R r g r m m p p d r p p M g r n d p m m g r s 28. harikedāragauḷa 670

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū R ṡ n d n p d p m g r ṡ n d p m g r r S Ṇ r s g r S Ṇ S S 28.6 janya (upāṅga) 6 nārāyaṇagauḷa bāṇa bhū meḷa 28 harikēdāragauḷa mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu janya rāga (upāṅga) 6 nārāyaṇagauḷa LAKṢAṆA ślōka Vēṅkaṭamakhi syānnārāyaṇagauḷastu saṁpūrṇō nigrahānvitaḣ ārōhē gadhavarjaśca vinyāsāt vidyatē kvacit mūrcchana = ārōhaṇa: r m p n d n s, avarōhaṇa: n d p m g r g r s lakṣaṇa vivaraṇa Subbarāma Dīkṣita upāṅga; saṁpūrṇa; niṣāda graha; gāndhāra and dhaivata varjya in the ārōhaṇa, In some places it is there ith vinyāsa; suitable for singing at all times. Since ṙṣabha and niṣāda have been given first in the rāga mūrcchana of this rāga, they are the very pleasing jīva and nyāsa svaras of this rāga. For any rāga, the svara hich is graha is the jīva svara for that rāgam. Since pūrvācāryās like Bharata and Mataṅga also opine about amśa svara and nyāsa svara for this nārāyaṇagauḷa, niṣāda is sometimes in the ṙṣabha nyāsa svara in spite of being the nyāsa svara. The vinyāsa lakṣaṇās can be seen in the lakṣaṇa saṁgraha. Other than (m g r g r s) hich is theprayōgā shon in the mūrcchana ārōhaṇa, the other pleasant prayōgās are ( m p D \M p m g r). Besides, there is also the prayōga (p n s). LAKṢYA 28.6.1 gīta dhruva tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi m m p p p d D M p m g r pra da ḷi tta ttē jaṁ ma ṁ ḍa li m g r g r s S n n S S jhe ṁ gi na a lle tri bbhu u mī r mm p p p n n d P d u ddaṁ ḍa kō o o o daṁ ḍa pp m d d p p m P p m g r ddaṁ ḍi tta dda śa kaṁ dha ru ya ya 28. harikedāragauḷa 671

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū r g r p m g r m p n d n ṡ ṙ a a a a a a a a a a a a a a Ṡ n ṡ n d p p m g r g r s naṁ ṁ da sa ṁ ya mi sa n da ru ya ya jāvaḍa p n n n n d D N Ṡ Ṡ pra da ḷi tta tte ē ē jaṁ Ṙ n Ṡ ṡ n n ṡ n n d p dī na baṁ dhu da ṁ ti tra a ṇa nn n d ṡ n d p n n d p d m p kkā a la ne e mi ka li sa ṁ ha ru ma da n n n Ṡ ṡ n ġ ṙ ṡ Ṡ S ma tta kaṁ sa hiṁ sa ṁ nā ġ ṙ ṡ ġ ṙ ṡ n ṡ ġ ṙ ṡ ṡ n d a i ya a i ya a i ya i ya a i ya ṡ n d n p d m d p m p m g r a i ya ti i ya a i ya i ya a i ya r g r p m g r m p n d n ṡ ṙ a a a a a a a a a a a a a a Ṡ n ṡ n d p p m g r g r s nī da ni da pa ma ma ga ri sa ri sa ni m m p p p d D M p m g r pra da c. i tta ttē jaṁ ma ṁ ḍa li m g r g r s s nn n S jhe ṁn gi na a lle tri bbhū u mī S 28.6.2 kaivāra prabandham maṭhya tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi pāṭava khaṇḍam ṡ ṡ Ṡ n s n n d p tō dgi dāṁ dhi ma dhi mi ki ṭa m p N d n Ṡ Ṡ toṁ gi ṇa ṁm gi ṇṇā R n Ṡ ṡ n ġ ṙ ṡ ta tta ḍiṁ gu ṇa ka ki ṇa ṡ ṙ n ṡ n d p d m p ṇga ṇga ṇga ṇga ṇga ṇga ṇga ṇga ṇga ṇga n n ṡ n d p n n Ṡ dgi dgi dā ṁ dā ṁ dgi dgi dāṁ ṙ ṡ ṙ m ṁ ġ ṙ ġ ṙ ṡ dhi mi ta ddhi mi dhi mi ki ṭa ṙ ṙ ṙ ṗ ṁ ġ ṙ ġ ṙ ṡ dha dha dha dgu dgu dgu dgu dgu dgu dgu n d p m m g r g r s do ṁ do ṁ do ṁ do ṁ gi ṇa jāvaḍa 28. harikedāragauḷa 672

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū ṡ ṡ ṡ ṡ ṙ ṙ ṁ ṁ Ṗ tu ttgu tgu tgu tgu tgu tgu tgu jhēṁ ṁ ṗ Ḋ Ṁ ṗ ṁ ġ ṙ ta a ddhiṁ nnuṁ dhi mi ki ṭa ṗ ṁ ṁ ṗ ṁ ġ ṙ ġ ṙ ṡ ku ta ki ṭa ki ṭṇa ta ha ki ṭa ṡ n n d n s Ṡ Ṡ gu rra a ṭṭa kki ṇṇam n n ṡ n n ṡ n n d p ku kuṁ da tta kuṁ da dhi kuṁ da D m p p n n d D jhaṁ tra jhjhaṁ ṁ trā n n n ṡ sṡ n ġ ṙ ṡ ta ḍiṁ ṁ ḍi kku ḍi ṁ ku ku ṡ nn n ṡ s Ṡ S jhaṁ tta a ri ttā ṡ ṙ n d p d m P p ta ṇa ki ṇa ta ri dha ṇē ku n d n ṡ ṡ r n Ṡ ṡ jha jha ki ṇa ta ri gha rē ku n R r n Ṡ ṡ Ṡ ta rē ku dhi rē ku tā ṙ ṁ ṗ ḋ Ṁ Ṗ Ṗ jha ṁ ta ri kuṁ tā Ṡ Ṙ ṁ ġ ṙ ġ ṙ ṡ tā haṁ dhi mi ki ṭa ṙ ṁ ṁ ṗ ṅ ḋ ṅ s ṅ ḋ ta ku ḍhi ku to ṁ gi ṇa ṁ gi ṗ ḋ ṁ ṗ ṁ ġ ṙ ġ ṙ ṡ jga jga jga jga jga jga jga jga jga jga ālāpa khaṇḍam s n s n s Ṙ /m Ṁ Ġ Ṙ r Ġ ṙ Ṡ n ṡ N s ṙ Ṡ r ġ Ṙ ku ṁ bha kō ō ō ō ṇē e ē e ē ma a ā a a ā a a ā ġ ṙ ṡ N s Ṙ ṡ N ṙ ṡ n d d d N d p P p s ṡ ṡ Ṡ \ N d D d n \P p m p m p / s N a a a ā a a a ā a a a a a a ā a jha rī ni tya ni vā a su rē e ē a ba ri ī i d n n / S N /ṙ Ṡ /ġ R ġ ṙ ṡ N i yyā ā a a a a ā a a ā a a a ā a ā pta sā a ā a ā a a a ā S ṡ n ṡ ṙ Ṁ M p ḋ \ M ġ ṙ r Ġ ṙ Ṡ S ṡ s Ṙ ṡ N ṙ ṡ n D D d N d P n /S a a a ā a a a ā ā a ā a raṁ ga pā a a ṇi i i i rē P p p m p m p / n d S mudrā khaṇḍam 28. harikedāragauḷa 673

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū Ṙ ṁ ṗ ṅ ḋ ṗ Ḋ ḋ śaṁ ka ra mu ni ma tha pra ṁ p Ṗ ṁ ġ ṙ ġ ṙ ṡ di ṣṭā va na ko o vi du Ṡ n n Ṡ n ġ ṙ ṡ gō vi ṁ dā dhva ri na a Ṡ Ṡ n d p d m p gā aṁ bi ka a a su ta n d n ṡ ṙ n Ṡ Ṡ vē ṁ ka ṭa ma khi caṁ dru ṡ n d n ṡ ṙ ṙ ṁ ṁ ṗ pa ri ra ci i i i ṁ nna le ḋ ṁ ṗ ṁ ġ r ṙ ġ ṙ ṡ ka i va a ra pra ba ṁ dha n d p d m g r g r s ma va dha a a a a a ra ya s s Ṡ n ṡ n n d p to dgi dāṁ dhi mi dhi mi ki ṭa m p N d n Ṡ Ṡ to ṁ gī ṇa ṁ gī ṇṇā 28.6.3 kīrtana ādi tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi R m M m g m g r /g r śrī rā maṁ ra vi s \ ṇ ḍ p. ku lā bdhi / Ṇ sō S mam s r /m M p m g m g r /g r śrī rā maṁ ra vi s \ ṇ ṇ ḍ p. ku lā bdhi / Ṇ sō S mam s ṇ s R m P / n d śri ta ka lpa bhū ru \m P m g g haṁ bha m G r / g r /g s jē haṁ anupallavi D \M /d p / d m g dhī rā gra ga ṁ r g r m ṇya ṁ va P P rē ṇyam : : : : d p D d m / d p / d m g dhī rā gra ga r g g r m ṇya ṁ ṁ va m P P rē ṇyam 28. harikedāragauḷa 674

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū s m p n n d D / N dī na ja nā dhā /Ṡ n ṙ raṁ ra ghu \ N Ṡ vī ram \ N/ġ Ṙ ġ ṡ / r n ṡ R S n d nā ra dādi saṁ nuta rāmāyāṇa P P m g r g pā rā ya ṇa mu di g r ta Ṣ ṇ ḍ p. ṇ s nārā yaṇam caraṇam r g r m P m m g m g da śa ra thā tma jaṁ r g r s la kṣma ṇā s ṇ S gra jam s Ṇ ḍ p ṃ p ṇ ḍ.. dā na ku la bhī n S r ka raṁ śrī m g r g r ka ra m r r m p n d / N n d d ku śa la va tā ta ṁ d m p /n n d d sī tō n ṡ R pē tam ṙ ṁ ġ ṙ /ġ ṙ ṡ n D n ṡ ku va la ya na ya naṁ n d P m su da rbha g r /g r s śa ya nam m r m P p /N N n D n Ṡ suśaracāpa pā ṇiṁ sudhīmaṇiṁ S Ṙ ṙ n Ṡ sūnṙtabhāṣaṁ s n d m P P guruguha tōṣam : : : : p m n d n n d n Ṡ n d mp P daśavadana bhaṁjanaṁ niraṁjanaṁ mn d m P p \m dā nanidhiṁ dayā m g r g r s ṇ s rasa jalanidhim 28.6.4 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita R M P m m P p m P D \M / p m g r / m g r / g r s ṇ ṇ S ṇ ḍ Ṇ S S ṇ ḍ p. ṃ p. ṇ ḍ ṇ S R m g r g r s ṇ s r m p n N n n D \ M P d m g r g r r s r m g r g r S 28. harikedāragauḷa 675

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū R m p n d p D d m P p d m p m g r r g r / p m g r m p p n n n n D \M P m p / n n D N Ṡ P / n d n n Ṡ ṙ ṙ ṙ / ṁ ġ ṙ / ṁ ġ ṙ / ġ ṙ ṡ n / ṙ ṡ / ṙ n / ṡ n d m / d p / d m / p m g r m p n n d ṡ ṙ Ṡ n ṡ n d p d m p m g r g r s ṇ ḍ p. ṇ s r s r m g r m g r m p n d n ṡ n ṡ ṙ ṁ ġ ṙ / g ṙ Ṡ ṡ n d p m g r / g r ṡ ṙ Ṡ n n d m P d \M g r g r S ṇ ḍ ṃ p. / Ṇ Ḍ Ṇ S 28.7 janya (upāṅga) 7 naṭanārāyaṇi bāṇa bhū meḷa 28 harikēdāragauḷa mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu janya rāga (upāṅga) 7 naṭanārāyaṇi LAKṢAṆA ślōka Vēṅkaṭamakhi naṭanārāyaṇī rāgastvārōhē tu gavakritaḣ nivarjyaṣṣāḍavastu syāt gīyatē satataṁ budhaiḣ mūrcchana = ārōhaṇa: s r g s r m p d s, avarōhaṇa: s d p m g r s lakṣaṇa vivaraṇa Subbarāma Dīkṣita upāṅga; ṣaḍja graha; ṣāḍava; niṣāda varjya; gāndhāra vakra in the ārōhaṇa; suitable for singing at all times. (R ḍ s R \P. ḍ s R) Thus the relationship beteen either the dhaivata or pañcama belo ṙṣabha given above and (Ṡ \P d p m g R) (ṡ Ṡ M p d p m g r) thus from the ṣaḍja to descend to the pañcama or madhyama makes this naṭanārāyaṇi rāga shine beautifully. LAKṢYA 28.7.1 gīta ēka tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi 28. harikedāragauḷa 676

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū Ṗ ṗ d ḋ ṗ ṁ ġ ā rē dda śa vi dha ġ ġ ṙ ṡ Ṙ ṙ pa a va na rū pa pp P d p m g ggō pāṁ ga na a nu g g r s ru u u pa antari D Ṡ Ṡ Ṙ naṁ dā naṁ daṁ Ṙ ṁ ġ Ġ Ṙ nā a a ā ā ṡ ṡ ṙ ġ pra ja a a ṙ ṡ ṙ ṡ S S na ṁ da ṁ nā jāvaḍa d d ṡ ṡ ṡ ṡ ṡ ṡ kṭi tka ta ta ki ṇa ja ka Ṙ ṁ ṁ ġ ġ ṙ ṡ toṁ ki ṇa ma ṇa vu ni ṡ s S S Ṗ na ccaṁ tā ā ṗ ḋ ṗ ṁ ġ ġ ṙ ṡ ḍi ṁ va a na ṁ da ti D Ṡ Ṡ Ṙ naṁ dā naṁ dam Ṙ ṁ ġ Ġ Ṙ nā a a ā ā ṡ ṡ ṙ ġ pra ja a a ṙ ṡ ṙ ṡ S S na ṁ da ṁ vā 28.7.2 kīrtana ādi tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi m G g r s R ma hā ga ṇa pa tē P. ḍ s pā la yā s ḍ R śu mām S r p m g g r mā yā ma ya va s r g r r s lla bhā pa R ḍ s r p tē śrī : : : : 28. harikedāragauḷa 677

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū anupallavi m P d p P p m ma hā na ṭa nā rā g m g R ya ṇī ḍ s s r na ṁ da na S ḍ p. S s p mā ni ta dē va dē p p d p va kī m g g r na ṁ da na m P d p m g g r S s / Ṡ ṡ ṡ mahēśvara guruguha bhakta caṁdana \Mp d mātaṁ p m g g gavadanē g g r S ḍ s r /p ṁdrā di vaṁdana svaram p P p d p p p m m g g r s r g \R R Ḍ d S \ P. ḍ s r :: p \M g r s p Ṡ ṡ m P d p m g g r S Ṡ \p p \M \ \G r s r An Ode On M. R. Ry. Nāgayasvāmi Pāṇḍiyan Avargaḷ Zemindār of Periyūr. 28.7.3 daru tiśra jāti ēka tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita pallavi p m P m p p d p sa ra sā grē m g g m g r g r sa ra sa ra gu na ḍ p. ḍ s R r sa ra sa kō ri s r p m m g r s r / g r / g va cci ti ga da R S rā S anupallavi 28. harikedāragauḷa 678

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū s s P p m sthi ra bhū ti ma p d p m g r g r ti ba la dh ṙ tu la m p d p m g śi va gu ru gu ha m g r g g g r gi ru le na ye : : : : Ṡ Ṡ ṡ ṡ śrī nā tha pa S ṡ S ṡ dā bja bhṙṁ ga M M g r śrī nā ga ya s r r g r S p m g r sā mi sa tsa ṁ ga caraṇam G r s R gā na ka ḷā p m p m m g r dhu raṁ dha ra ja G r p ḍ s. gā na nī sa m g r r g r s mā na me ca ṭa G r m g r gā na ma ni nē r m p m m g r ma na ma la ra G r s r r /m gā na ru de ṁ g r s r s ci ti sā r r g r s mi S s p P dī na ja nā d P m m g ma ra dru ma na m p M g G r g dī na gāṁ bhī r r p D s rya ka nā ni R r m G dhī na ya śaḣ r D p P pra tā pa svā /Ṡ ṡ m m p dhī na mu ga nā p d p m g r /g r s da ri ṁ ṁ pu mi 28. harikedāragauḷa 679

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū M mm P m M g g r mānani prēmamīra bahu /m g g r M g r/ g r s mānamuga mānu losagumu M g r S r s s /Ṡ ṡ ṡ māsani yya mahimāspada \M p d P M g r g r mānavatī mānasahara svaram P P p d / p m g g \R R r / m g r s r \S S Ḍ s \P. ḍ s r \S r P m g r s r : : p \M m \G g \R r \S r / M m \G g \R r s r / S / Ṡ ṡ ṡ s \P p p m p \M m G r s r 28.7.4 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita P p d p m g g R s r / M g r g g R D S \P. ḍ ḍ S p. ḍ s r m g \R R d P m g g / R R Ḍ s s R P. ḍ s / d p m g r g r s R r S r ḍ S r R / M g r s / g r s R m P d P m g R r s P m g r g g r / d d P m / d p m g r S p m g g r s R ḍ ḍ s s p. p. d d S s r s p s r g s g R s ḍ p. ḍ s / p m g r s ḍ s r m p. ḍ s r m g r / m m g r / p m G r s D r d S r S m G g \R r \S R /M m \G g g R r m Ġ r Ṡ P. ḍ s p. ḍ s r g \S s ḍ s p. ḍ p. S ḍ s r g s 28. harikedāragauḷa 680

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū m / d p p m g r / g S r / m g r / g s p d Ṡ S d p m g g r S p / d m / p m g r r / g s ṡ Ṡ p d p m g r s s / Ṡ ṡ \P P d p \M M p \M g r s S Ṡ \M p m g r d p m g R Ḍ S r g \S R \ S 28.8 janya (bhāṣāṅga) 1 kāṁbhōji bāṇa bhū meḷa 28 harikēdāragauḷa mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi ni janya rāga (bhāṣāṅga) 1 kāṁbhōji LAKṢAṆA ślōka Vēṅkaṭamakhi kāṁbhōjī rāgassaṁpūrṇaścārōhē ganivakritaḣ niṣādaḣ kākalīyuktaḣ kvacit sthānē prayujyatē mūrcchana = ārōhaṇa: s r g m p d n d S, avarōhaṇa: s n d p m g r s lakṣaṇa vivaraṇa Subbarāma Dīkṣita bhāṣāṅga; saṁpūrṇa; ṣaḍja graha; gāndhāra and niṣāda vakra in the ārōhaṇa; rakti rāga; in some places kākali niṣāda shos up; suitable for singing at all times. This kāṁbhōji rāga is most famous among the rakti rāgas. Though all svaras possess rañjana, the madhyama, dhaivata, and niṣāda provide greater rañjana. Belo, I shall sho some prayōgams since the rāga prayōgas for this rāga are not that obvious. (Ḍ S R ) ( m g / p M P D) ( m p D) (P / n n D) ( p M m G r S) (r / m g m p d S) (g p d ṡ \ N D p m g r / g \S). The kākali niṣāda prayōgas: (S N \P d S) ( N \p d S) (s n p d S) (s s N p d s r g / m r / g s / g r \S) ithout sliding don to dhaivata, and ithout ascending to ṣaḍja, this kākali niṣāda should arrive at pañcama, and then perform krama sañcāra after going to the dhaivata that is above the pañcama. It ill not descend don. Other prayōgas can be understood from the lakṣyas such as gīta. In Caturdaṇḍīprakāśikā, Vēṅkaṭamakhi has stated that the madhyama niṣādas are varjya in the ārōhaṇa of this rāga. 28. harikedāragauḷa 681

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū LAKṢYA 28.8.1 gīta aṭa tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi n d ṡ ṙ a re ya ma ṁ ġ ṙ Ġ ṙ ṡ ġ ṙ ṡ n d p d ri i pa rī vṙ te a sū ra ma ra da ni ṙ ṙ ṡ n d p d Ṡ ṡ n d p d gu ru ku ce e ku ṁ ṁ da vu jha ḷi ta n d p d p m g P d Ṡ n p ma ṁ da ha si tō o llā si tā na na d ṡ d d ṡ ṡ ṙ ṁ ġ ṙ ṗ ṁ ġ ṙ pa ra ddē e e va te e e de e e vi Ġ ġ Ṡ ṙ ṙ ṡ ṙ ṡ n d p d dhī ru maṁ ju ḷa va a gvi la a si ni ṡ n d n d p d m d p m g r s ni i la ku ṁ ta le ga a na lo o o le antari M m g m p d n d p m g p d nū tna nu u pu ra śi ṁ ji ta a pa da Ṡ ṡ N n d p n d Ṡ S paṁ ka jē dhu ri gi ri i jē jāvaḍa d ṡ d d ṡ ṡ ṙ ṁ ġ ṙ ṗ ṁ ġ ṙ a re pra ḷa ya ka a a la ka a a ḷi ḋ ḋ ṗ ṁ ġ ṙ ġ Ṡ ṡ Ṙ Ġ pa ra ṁ jo o o ti rē re yā ā Ṙ ṡ n d p d ṡ n d n d p n rē re ya a i ya kaṁ bu ka ka ṁ ṁ dha D m g p d n d p m g r S rē ya a i i a i ya a i ya ī M m g m p d n d p m g p d yō gi ma a na sa pa du ma bhṙṁ ṁ ṁ ga Ṡ ṡ n d ṡ ṙ ṁ ġ ṙ ṁ ṁ ġ ṙ rē re ra ta na ki ri i ṭa dha a ri ṇi ṅ ḋ ṗ ṁ ġ ṗ ḋ Ṡ ṅ ḋ ṗ Ḋ jña a na a a ṁ bi kē bha a a ā Ḋ ṗ ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ Ġ ṙ ṡ n d p ṣāṁ ga ka a a ṁ bhō ji ra a a ga d d p m g p d d d p m g r s na a ga ru u u u re e re ya a i ya M m g m p d n d p m g p d Ṡ ṡ N n d p n d Ṡ S nū tna nu u pu ra śi ṁ ji ta a pa da paṁ ka jē dhu ri gi ri i jē 28. harikedāragauḷa 682

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū 28.8.2 kīrtana aṭa tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita This is the fourth among the navāvaraṇa kīrtanas, folloing the pūjākrama. pallavi g p m P ka ma lāṁ d N D bi kā p/ d m g g yai i P d Ṡ ī ī d / ṡn n dd d p m p ka na kā ṁ p d ṡ d p / dm m g śu kā yai / m r / g r i i r / pm mg g i r S ṇ ṇḍḍ/ ṇp. ka rpū u ḍ S s r g ra vī ṭi kā r/ p m yai g r na r / pmg m g / mr ma stē sr /mg r s ṇ na ma p ḍ/ s. stē S S S : : anupallavi p m G ka ma lā r / mg s s r / pm g kā ṁ tā nu / p jā M P yai p m g P kā mē D / n d ṡnndp śva ryai a d n n d d jā Ṡ yai ṡ ṙ ṙ / ṁġ /ṁṙ hi ma gi,ṙṡ rġ ṙ /ġ r Ṡ ri ta nu d / n n d jā p \ m p d yai /Ṡ,d / n ndd hrīṁ kā p m P / d m ra pū m g / m r jyā / g r / g s yai p m P s r m g / M kamalā nagara vi hā P D / n n d P d riṇyai khalasamūha Ṡ p d sa ṁ hā Ṡ / ġ Ṙ riṇ yai 28. harikedāragauḷa 683

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū ġ ġ \ṁ Ṙ ṡ Ṙ ṡ d / n n kama nīya ratna hā dpd ṙ ri ṇyai ṡ n d d p m kalika lmaṣa g r g s pa ri hā S s r riṇ yai m caraṇam s / g r G sa ka la g rgm G sau bhā R gya r s r g dā r g r S ḍ / ṇ ṇḍ ya kāṁbhō / ṇp. ḍ s S jacara r g r ṇā g M g yai g r S / ṡ N sa ṁ kṣō D P p d bhi ṇyā p m g di śa g / m kti p D p / d mg/ mg/ mr yu ta ca tu s r rs s/ p mmgg g rthā vara m p p m ṇā P yai p p d / n pra ka ṭa n d d p p dndp pd catu p \ m g g rda P śa ṡ \ N D bhu va na p mgg bha p dṡpd ra /Ṙ ṇā Ṡ yai s ṙ ṡ ṙ Ġ pra ba la ġ ṙgṁ Ġ ẇ g ṁṙ gu rugu ṙ Ġ ṡ ha ṡ \ n d saṁ ṙ Ṡ \P pra dā yāṁ pmp d ṡ d p / dm ta ḣka ra g / mg/ mr ṇā / g r/ gs yai r s \ Ṇ d a ka ḷaṁ ka \ P. ḍ ḍ / ṇp. ḍ rūpava S rṇā S yai s P d m g g a pa rṇā g / nd p d p mgg yai su pa P rṇā P yai 28. harikedāragauḷa 684

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū ẇ r p d ṡ ġ su ka ra dhṙ ta ġ ṙ cā gm ġ ṙ ṡ pabā d / n n d ṇā p m p d yai / Ṡ \ n d \m śō bha na ka p m p d ṡp / d p / dm rama nu kō p / mg/ mr ṇā r g yai s s R m G mp m sakuṁkumādilēpa D P d / N d Ṡ nāyai ca rā carā n di D / ġ ka lpa Ṙ Ṡ nā yai r ġ ṁ ṙ / ġ ṡ \ Nd/ ṙ cikuravi ji ta nīla gha ṡ N D / ṙ Ṡ n d p nā yai cidānaṁda \S / n d pū rṇa gha P m p nā yai \m 28.8.3 kīrtana aṭa tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi Ṡ / ṙn śrī n dp /dp va p mpd lmī dṡp / dp /dm ka m g / m r liṁ / p p / d d ga m : : : : 2. r / g r r/ p\m gam ṁ mg g r S ṇ p. / ṇ Ḍ ciṁ ṁ ta S s P yē śi vā / d m g g rdhā ṁ /p p /d d gaṁ m 2. g r r/ p\m gaṁṁ mg g r S ṇ p. / ṇ Ḍ ṁ ciṁ ṁ ta S yē anupallavi D dn śrī p dp va d N d pm mpd ra dā P ya P kam P dṡd / n nd srī pu / n pd ṡ ṡ Np d ra nā Ṡ Ṡ ya kam : : : : 28. harikedāragauḷa 685

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū 2. p d /ṙṡ ṡ n śrī pu nd n p d ra Ṡ ya Ṙ kam Ṡ ṙġ ṙ ṙġ dē va r Ṡ \P dṡ\n tā ā n dd di p vi d ṙ nu ta ẇ ġṙṡ s Ṙ / di Ṡ, n vya vī dp P m gr thī rg \s m g p viṭaṁ p d / n p d kaṁ m caraṇam m G r ku ru kṣē rg s R g r S travi riṁ ḍ / ṇ ṇ ḍ ci ḍ ṇ p. ya p D P jñō dbha g rg s Ṇṇḍḍ va kā S rmu S ka s M m g g dha ra mu / pmpd / n ra ri pu nd p p d ha p m g ta p / nddp D ha ri ha p d dd p m yā dya P khi P la d P / D su ra bha Ṡ \P yō pa d / n dra n D va ṙ Ṙ Ṡ ha ra ṇa n d d / ṡnd ca ṇa ta / n p d ṙ ra ṁ ẇ s Ṙ śa m ẇ ġ Ṙ s Ṙ ka ra ṁ sō / ġ ṡ ṙ /ġ r Ṡ maku lāṁ d / n n d ḋ m p p m bi P m / p mgr kāṁ bhō sr gm g / m r s ṇ p. ja ma dhu ka / ṇ Ḍ raṁ S m 28. harikedāragauḷa 686

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū ṇ ḍ s r g / m r g s p m guruguha ja nakaṁ nata g m P d / N d p / d janakaṁ ku bēra sakha m Gp ṁ carmāṁ p d Ṡ śukam ṡ / ġ ṙ ġ ẇ s Ṙ r ṡ n su ru cira śirōdhṙta śa ṙ d p d ṙ Ṡ n D śāṁkaṁ svayaṁ prakā p / d m g śakaṁ tā g p d / n p d rakaṁ ṁ 28.8.4 kīrtana aṭa tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi p d Ṡ kā śī ṡ ṡnd / n d nd/nddp vi śvē D śva n d / N ra p d d p D ē hi n d/n d Dndp mā ṁpā p m g / hi p m p p ṡp / d p / dm mg / mr ka ru ṇā r /pmg / m g / mr /gs ni dhē ḍ / ṇ ṇ ḍ sa ṁ ṇ p. ḍ ni S / g r g dē hi / mg r s m G mp mudaṁ ṁ M p d dē p d /ṙṡ hi s ṇ : : 2. p d Ṡ : kā śī S / g r g dē hi mg rs ṇ \p ḍ. i i i S S anupallavi M m p m kā śī m g mp kṣē M tra p p P sa d p d dṙ D d ṡ ṡ N śā \P d / N dhika n dd pha Ṡ la Ṡ da : : : : 28. harikedāragauḷa 687

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū 2. Ṡ Ṙ la da ġ ẇ rġ ṁ ẇ r ġṙ ṙ ga rta ṙṡṙṙ/ ġ r Ṡ tī ra d / n n d vā / n p d / Ṡ \P sa pp / n d/ n p / dm bhakta vi m g / m r śvā / gr / gs sa S m g / n D p M g dēśika kaṭākṣē ṇa / M p p D ṡ ṡ N\p da rśita dēvatā sā p d Ṡ rva bhau ṡ ṡ ẇ r ġ ma mahā ġ ṙ ṡ \ N d p M g m dē va dēvadē va dē pm p p\ S r / p Mg vanuta dēva rā ja P d ṙ pūjita ṡ ṡ n dakṣi ṇa n \pdṡ kā śī caraṇam s P m g bha va rō m p d D ga ha ra / n d / n d ca tu / n n d ra D p vai M / p m gpmp dya pdnd\mp / dm li i ṁ ga g / m g / m r vi / g r /gs bhō S ḍ / ṇ ḍ bha dra ḍ p. ḍ s S dā ya g r g kā \S m S,/ n ndd\s bhō S mpm jaka mgg ra / p M vi P bhō r S \ n d / n ku va la D P d yā p mp di p m pa ṁ m g g / P ṁ / n D p p d ca va da d pm mg g p d / s np na sva yaṁ D bhō Ṡ 28. harikedāragauḷa 688

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū s D Ṡ ku ṣṭa ṙ gṁ,ġṙ ẇ ġ ṙṡ rō gā d / n n d pa d p d ha d ṡ ṡ pm / pm ga rtatī p d ṡ d p p / dm rtha śaṁ ṁ m g / m r bhō / gr / gs r s mm m g raviśaśivaṁ mp m mpd p ṁ hninē tra ṡ n su ca dp / nd ri i p m g m g/ P tra vi śā ṡ D d /ṙ n p lā kṣī ka d n n d d ḷa Ṡ tra \ n d ṡ ġ Ṙ ka vi ja nā ẇ g/ Ṁ ġ ṙ/ ġṙ ẇ s ṙ disaṁ nu ṡ d / n ti pā n dp d ṙ tra / ḋ ṙ ṡ ṡ nd d /n d p ka manī ya mgpd ṡ d / nd/ np / dm gā tra ci m g / m r nmā / gr/ gs tra s ṇ ḍ / g r g S p m g bhuvana bharaṇa bhū ta ga m p D n d p m g p d ṇapatē bhavaha ra nata ṡ N n vi dhiśrī p d ṙ patē ġ/ ṁ ṙ / ġ ṡ ṙ nd / n p śi va guruguha ja na ka pa d / np śu pa tē r s / m g / p m navamaṇi vila d p sita Ġ ci ṙ Ṡ ṡ tsabhā pa ṡ nn tē 28.8.5 kīrtana rūpaka tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi Ḍ śrī S R su bra m p m hma g \ r s ṇ ṇyā ya na ṇ p. ḍ ma S nea s stē na S ma \ n d d / n p stē : : : : 28. harikedāragauḷa 689

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū 2. r na g M ma m g g m g stē ma na r s si ja P m d kō ṭi kō d p ṭi / n d d / n p lā va ṁ p d m ṇyā g G r ya dī na s r s śa ra s ṇ ḍ /ṇ p. ṇyā ya Ḍ śrī r na g M ma m g G m g stē ma na r s si ja P kō m D p / n d / n p ṭi kō ṭi lā va ṁ / d m g g ṇyā ya dhī g r r S ṇ ḍ p. na śa ra ṇyā ya anupallavi m g bhū m P d su rā di p d p m sa ma m m p m g m sta ja na p d N pū d P / d ji tā P / d p m bja m g m ca ra P p ṇā ya D vā / n d P su ki ta m g kṣa kā g r S di sa P rpa \ g M p sva rū pa d / n dha ra n d D d ṇā ya Ṡ vā ṡ \ N d sa vā di d p sa ka d ṡ / ġ ṙ ġ la dē va ṡ ṙ / g vaṁ ṙ s / ṙ s n di tā ya n n p va rē d Ṡ ṡ ṇyā ya 28. harikedāragauḷa 690

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū D dā ṡ n D sa ja nā n d bhī P p m P ṣṭa pra da d / n d da / n p / d m G kṣa ta rā s r r gra ga ṁ s ṇ ḍ / s ṇ p. ṁ ṇyā ya caraṇam S tā G r m ra ka siṁ m p ṁha mu m D p kha śū ra P pa m g r s dmā su ra ṇ \p. saṁ Ḍ S ha rtrē D tā P m g pa tra ya m p ha ra d / n n d d p m ṇa ni pu ṇa D ta D p \m tvō pa dē m m śa m g m p \M ka rtrē M vī m g m p ra nu ta gu d n ru gu D P hā yā P jñā d ṙ Ṡ na dhvāṁ ṙ ṡ ta sa ṡ N D vi trē p d vi ja m g \Ṙ ya va Ṡ llī ṡ n d d / n p bha rtrē \ m g śa n p d / ṡ d ktyā yu dha d p m g dha r g \S rtrē R S dhī rā ṇ ya ṇ ḍ p Ḍ S. na ta vi dhā trē S m g dē va rā g m p d \ M P ja jā mā trē D / n bhū rā n d p d / ṙ Ṡ N di bhu va na bhō k trē P d p bhō ga mō r s ṇ ḍ p. kṣa pra dhā trē p m g 28. harikedāragauḷa 691

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū tāna varṇam aṭa tāḷa Pallavi Gōpālayyar (please see next page in landscape mode) 28. harikedāragauḷa 692

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū 28.8.6 tāna varṇam aṭa tāḷa Pallavi Gōpālayyar inta calamu pallavi g / m g \ R / g r \S i i ṁ ta a a ā s s / r r / g s / r s ṇ ḍ \ P. ḍ ḍ S s p ḍ ḍ. a a a a a a a a a a ca a a ā la a a a s p Ḍ ḍ S r a. a ā a ā a / g r s ṇ \p ḍ s r :. g / m r / g s m g m p s r s e e e e ya a a a : yi i i i i di i i i i i i / n n d d p m g p d ṡ p d ṡ \ p d p / ṡ n d mē e e e e ra a a a a a a a a a a gā a a a m p d \P m g r a a ā a a a \ S ā g s r / p m g s r a a a mu u u se e / p m m g g r / g r a a du u rā a a a S anupallavi 28. harikedāragauḷa 693

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū / n s d p m g m s n d m p / kā ṁ ṁ ṁ ṁ tu u u u u u u p s s / m g m p d m p / d d m p / d d / n n d p u ḍai i i i i i i na a a a a a a a śrī i i i / ṡ n d Ṡ / d m g śyā a a ā ma a a P d ṡ n p D rā a a a a ā Ṡ Ṡ : / N D Ṡ ṙ / ṁ ġ ṡ ẇ r / ġ jēṁ drā : gha nu ḍai i i i i i i n / ṁ ṁ ġ ġ ṙ / ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ ṙ / ġ ṡ / ṙ ḋ / ṙ ṡ d / n d d i i i i i i i i va a a ra a ta a a a na a a a / ṙ R ṡ n d Ṡ yā a a a a ā n d / n d p m p / d ppu u rā a a ya a a m g r s p ḍ s r. ca ṁ ṁ ṁ drā a a a muktāyi svaram G / m r r \ g S / r s ṇ ḍ \P. ḍ ḍ S ṃ g. p. ḍ s \P. ḍ s r g \S s r r / p m g s r m g m p d \P m p / ṇ ṇ d d p p m g : : r s / ṡ n d p m g p d Ṡ 28. harikedāragauḷa 694

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū n d ṡ ṙ / ṁ ġ ṡ ṙ / ġ ṙ ṙ / ġ ṙ ṡ / ṙ ṡ ṡ n n d / ṙ Ṡ n d p ṡ n d D p m p / d m g r s ṇ p. ḍ s r caraṇam D Ṡ P d Ṡ ci nnā a a a a n d /n n D p p d d / n n d d p m g m nā a a a a ṭi i i i i i i i i i i i p d n n D m p / n mo o o o o da a d p d P ṡ a a a lū a n d p m / p g m p : D Ṡ P d Ṡ a a a a a a a a : ci nnā a a a d p D P a a ā lū svaram 1. D P m g m p \ M p d m p d p M p d P ṡ n d p m 28. harikedāragauḷa 695

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū p g m p 2. P d n d p M p d p m G m p d m D d Ṡ p d ṡ m g / p p d d ṡ p d / ṙ Ṡ n d ṡ \ N d p / n n \D p m p ṡ \ N D / n p / d m p g m p 3. p p / d d / n n d p D p m p d p m P m p d m P : : p ṡ n d p m g r g \S r / p m g \S / r ṇ ḍ p. Ḍ ḍ s r / m g m P s r g m p ṇ ḍ s r g m p m g p d ṡ p d ṡ ṙ ṡ / ṁ ṙ / ġ ṡ / ṙ n d / ġ ṙ / ġ \Ṡ ṙ n d / n \P d m p d \P m g r S / ġ ṙ ṡ n d p m g s r g m p 28. harikedāragauḷa 696

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū 28.8.7 sañcāri saṅkīrṇa jāti ēka tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita g p d ṙ ṡ n d p m G M p d p m g m p d p m g m P m G g m p D p m g m p d / N d p / n d p m g m P d g m p d p / n n d p / n D / n p / d p M g r / m g m p / d d / n n d P \M p \M g r / M G m / p d d / n \P D / n d p m / d p \M g m p d / n p p / d d / n p / n d / n p / d m / p g m p / n d p d \M / p m g r s s p \M g s / n D \P \ M g / p M P m D p m G r s / n D p m / p m g r s / n d / n p s / p m g r / p m g r / g r / g s s / r ṇ ḍ p. / s ṇ ḍ p. ṃ g. p. ḍ s / p. ḍ s r \ḍ s r g m \S r g s r g ḍ s r g / S / p m g r s \ Ṇ Ḍ / g r s ṇ ḍ / s ṇ S Ḍ S r ḍ s r g \R / p M g r / m g r / n n d d p / n d p m g p d ṡ n p d Ṡ P \M \G m P \ G M p d p M g m p d d / n n d p D / N d P D m g p D g p D / n n d P \M / d p \G m P d g m p d / n p / d m g / m g / p m / d p \M g / p \M / n d p \M g m P \S r m g m p / n d p / n d Ṡ d ṡ ẇ r ġ \Ṡ Ṙ ġ ṡ ṙ / ṁ ġ 28. harikedāragauḷa 697

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū ṡ ṙ / ġ ṙ / ġ d / ṙ d ṡ p ṡ \ N D P m ṡ \ N d p m / d p m G / M P / d p m g g / m m p m g m p g m p d ṡ m p d ṡ p d ṡ \ N p d ṡ ṙ / ṁ Ġ ṙ ṡ / ġ ṙ Ṡ / ṙ ṡ n d p / n d P p m g R s / g r S / ṙ ṡ N d p / d p M g r / g r S / ġ ṙ Ṡ d / n d P m g r / g s s r / m g m p / n d ṡ p d / ṙ d / ġ ṙ Ṡ n d P m g r g \S Ṇ / P. ḍ s r / m g s r / g r r \S S 28.9 janya (bhāṣāṅga) 2 kannaḍa bāṇa bhū meḷa 28 harikēdāragauḷa mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi ni janya rāga (bhāṣāṅga) 2 kannaḍa LAKṢAṆA ślōka Vēṅkaṭamakhi kannaḍārāgassaṁpūrṇaścārōhē ṙṣabhaḣ kvacit mūrcchana = ārōhaṇa: s r g m p D n s, avarōhaṇa: s n D p m G r s lakṣaṇa vivaraṇa Subbarāma Dīkṣita bhāṣāṅga; saṁpūrṇa; ṣaḍja graha; in some places, there is ṙṣabha prayōga in the ārōhaṇa; suitable for singing at all times. The svara ith the most rañjana for this kannaạ rāga is the dhaivata, and the second one is gāndhāra. Therefore, the pūrvācāryas have prescribed dīrgha for dhaivata in the ārōhaṇa, and the avarōhaṇa of the rāga mūrcchana, and dīrgha for gāndhāra in the avarōhaṇa. The prayōgas are; (S G M D D d n Ṡ) (s g G m m P d d n Ṡ) (Ṡ n \D n P G M d p G m R S) ( D P G r S) (d p g m / p g r S) (n \D n S r g m g / m r S) ( d n ṡ n \ D p \G m / d p g g / m r S) (ḍ ḍ / s n R S). Other prayōgas are to be grasped from the lakṣyas of the ancestors. In the gīta, only the prayōga (s m g m p) is seen. LAKṢYA 28. harikedāragauḷa 698

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū 28.9.1 gīta jhaṁpa tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi n d n s ṡ ṁ ġ Ṁ ṗ ma da ma tta ma a taṁ ga Ṡ Ḋ ḋ ṅ ḋ ṗ ṁ ġ kaṁ khā ṇa ri ṁ ga a a Ṁ ṗ ṁ ġ Ṙ Ṙ ṙ saṁ gha a ta saṁ jā ta ṡ n ṙ ṡ n D D re e ṇu te ṇe yā re m g m p d n ṡ n n ṡ ya a a a a a a kra ṁ ta ṗ ṁ ṗ ṁ ġ Ġ ṙ Ṡ ma a rta ṁ d da maṁ ḍa lā antari D D d n d p m dē va ma ṁ da a ra p m p d ṡ Ṡ S me e ru dhi i rā jāvaḍa Ṁ Ġ ṁ Ṙ Ṙ ṙ dī ī na maṁ dā ra ṡ n ṙ ṡ n D D me e ru dhi i rā ṡ s ṡ n d d d D d a pra ti ma su ttē ja m m p m g m g m r s jha ṁ ki le e ma hi i ta ḷi m g m P n d n Ṡ a a a a a a a a ṁ ġ ṁ ṗ ḋ ṅ s ṅ ḋ ḋ a a a a a a a a a a ṗ ṁ ṗ ṁ ṁ Ġ G a i ya i ya rē ṗ ṁ ṗ ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ n ṡ tu ma ka ra ṁ ṭa ni ho ṁ ti D d n d p m g r s bhuṁ mi ra a ja a kṙ ti i D D d n d p m dī na maṁ ta a ra p m p d s S me e ru dhi i rā S 28.9.2 kīrtana miśra jāti ēka tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi G M D śrī mā tṙ p /d m p g m r s bhū ta ṁ tri S / r n s ḍ ṇ d / s n śi ra gi ri S g r g g nā tha ṁ hṙ di 28. harikedāragauḷa 699

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū g G / p M P ciṁ ta yē p S G M su gaṁ dhi D d n ṡ d p m kuṁ ta ḷā ṁ bā / d p m / p g / m r s sa mē taṁ m : : : : anupallavi D D D sō ma sa n ṡ d / n P M kha ṁ nna ta m d n Ṡ Ṡ śu ka sa na n ṡ d n P M ka ṁ nna ḷa m G M d p kā mā di g M R S vi ja ya s ṇ s G r g ka ma nī m M P p M yā ṁ gaṁ m : : D D D : sō maṁ śi n d / n P M rō dhṙ ta m D n Ṡ N sū rya /Ṡ S S gaṁ gam n D n ṡ ṙ ġ ṁ kō ma ḷa ka ra ṙ ṡ ṙ N Ṡ dhṙ ta ku raṁ gaṁ d n s ṙ n s d n p gu ru gu hā ṁ ṁ ta g m / d p g / m r s ra ṁ ga li ṁ ga m caraṇam G M P vā sa vā p M g m R di dē va 28. harikedāragauḷa 700

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū n S N R vaṁ di ta ṇ r s S ṇ / Ḍ D D ca ra ṇa ṁ d Ṇ S G vai śya jā g G G r g ti strī / p m M P M vē ṣa p P P dha ra ṇam p D D n ṡ vā su dē d d / n P M va ma hi P M P taṁ bha va m G M M M ta ra ṇam m D N Ṡ vā sa nā s n ṡ D p m di ra hi P \M P tā ṁ taḣ g g m r s s s ka ra ṇa ṁ dha ra D d n p m hā sa tri pu P p m g M rā di ha ra ṇaṁ D n Ṡ ṙ ġ ṁ vā su ki pra mu ġ ṁ ṙ ṡ ṙ Ṡ khā bha ra ṇam Ṡ ṡ n ṡ d p m bhā sa mā na na P g m r s vā va ra ṇa ṁ ṇ \ D ṇ s r S dā sa ja na saṁ m g m d p g M s tō ṣa ka ra ṇa ṁ su G g g m g s G m p pp m vāsitanava javaṁ ti puṣpa vi D D d d d d n / s d p m P kāsapriya hṙda ya ṁ sadayaṁ m pm D d n s Ṡ ṙ ġ ṁ ṙ mā sa varṣa pakṣōtsava vibha Ṡ ṡ \ Dp M m/ d p g / m r s vaṁ sadāśivaṁ pa ra ma śi vam 28. harikedāragauḷa 701

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū 28.9.3 kīrtana ādi tāḷa Bālasvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi sm G mp p m g m ārtidī rci nanu d dns brō nd p va g m/ dp g mrs va yya s : /r s ṇsd ṇ sn r s : a khilā ṁ ḍē śvarī s s g m / d pri ya ta p m/ pg/ mr nayā s anupallavi g m r s n \Ḍ s ṇs mū rtivini vē s s G ja ga g mp p \mm tkā ra ṇa mpm D nṡ munakugu hā vā m m g m p / d n / s dp\m sa m d N dha ra ṡ n ṡ ṡ hā sa sn\d n ṡ Ṙ S kī rtivahiṁci s N ṡ ṙ di nī vē d / nd/ npm gā m d n ṡ n ṡd dn P m kevaruvē re yuṁ ṁ g g m d p nnā ru g r S bhu vi lō Ṇ s G g g m P p m D d d kā rti kē ya bha va rō ga mu la nni yu d n ṡ ṇ ṡ p / d d p pō go ṭṭi vē si m p m nā m D d d ma nō ra tha / s N ṡ ṙ ġ ṁ ṙ ṡ Ṇ ṡ ṡ n d p m pū rti jē yu mu gṙ dhra gi rī śva ra 28. harikedāragauḷa 702

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū n p m D d Ṡ r prā rthiṁ ci sa ṁ nni d P m g m p g dhi va cci gā ci nā r s nu caraṇam g m P p m pm kāśiyātrapō d d d n va le na ṡ r ni Ṇ / s D / npm ye ṁ citi mm p dpm/p g / m r s kāva lasi na diyi s s ṇ Ḍ cci nā s ṇ s r r s pe ṁ ḍli s n s G m m p jēsibeṭṭinaśrī g M m p ku mā ra g / m R s ye ṭṭēṁ dra s s ṇ \ ḍ ḍ Ṇ s r śrī pa ti mōdamu ṇ s g g m /d p tō m / p g / m r s nu smdp g m r S vā siyaunupōy S g m raṁ ḍa ni P / d rā m p m ju m g m P / n mpm vākkujeppina di m d n Ṡ r vi na lē s \ D d d dā sā mi dd / s n ṡ ṙ Ṙṡ gā si baḍalēnu s n n s / r gṙ dhra gi n / s d d p rī śva ra pm p m D d / s n kannaḍasētu rā ṡ g m d p va llī ma G / m r s nō ha ra svaram S s s ṇ ṇ s / g G m p g m r s s ṇ r S ṇ s ḍ d ḍ / ṇ ṇ s / g G g m / p g / m r / d p g m p \ M d n ṡ ṙ Ṡ d n ṡ d p p g m p g R s s ṇ 28. harikedāragauḷa 703

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū 28.9.4 sañcāri tripuṭa tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita n ṇ s G G g m m D D d P M P g M R S r s ṇ / s \Ḍ ḍ d ṇ s n s g g G m g m p m g m d / n p d d p m p \G m / p g r s / r s ṇ s d / n ḍ ḍ ṇ s s ḍ ṇ s r g / m r s / d d n / s d p m / d p m / p g / m r g m p m d d d n ṡ n \ D p m g m / d P g m r S ṇ s g g m d n Ṡ d n ṡ ṙ ġ ṁ ṙ r ṡ n ṡ D / n p \G m d p m p \G m / p g r S s ṇ s ṇ \Ḍ ṇ s / G G M d P \G m P d n Ṡ g m / d P g r S ṇ ḍ / S ṇ r \S 28.10 janya (bhāṣāṅga) 3 īśamanōharī bāṇa bhū meḷa 28 harikēdāragauḷa mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi ni janya rāga (bhāṣāṅga) 3 īśamanōharī LAKṢAṆA ślōka Vēṅkaṭamakhi ṣaḍjagrahā ca saṁpūrṇa bhavēdīśamanōharī mūrcchana = ārōhaṇa: s r g m p d n s, avarōhaṇa: s n d p m g r S s 28. harikedāragauḷa 704

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū lakṣaṇa vivaraṇa Subbarāma Dīkṣita bhāṣāṅga; saṁpūrṇa; ṣaḍja graha; also in some places, there is usage of kākali niṣāda; suitable for singing at all times. In the ārōhaṇa, avarōhaṇa of the mūrcchana of this īśamanōharī rāga, there is no note that is vakra or varjya. In spite of this, I ill sho some sañcāras belo that sparkle this rāga : (p p S) (p n d P) (S d n S) (p m r g r S) s g r m g r s) (p m r g m r S) (s ṇ S) (r ṇ S) (G R ṇ r Ḍ r S) except these, the other niṣādas are only kaiśiki niṣādas. Since it is shon as (S s) at the end of the mūcchana avarōhaṇa, it is the opinion of the pūrvācāryas that this rāga has ṣaḍja nyāsas in plenty. Others can be understood from lakṣyas. LAKṢYA 28.10.1 gīta maṭhya tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi Ṡ ṡ n ṡ n p n d pā ya bbā ya pa ya pa ṇa pp d p n d p p d p m ppa ra ya ṇa su jja gha ṭa na p d m P p m m g ka va ca ṇu u u u re gg M m g r G g r dha rā ri ga da a a si P p m r gg m p d bhū sa i ya kka ru re e n Ṡ n n d p d p m bi nā ya ka va a a ṇu re p d n ṡ ṙ d d n ṡ ṙ ti ya i ya a yya i ya i ġ ṙ ġ ṁ ṗ d ḋ ṗ ṁ ġ ya a a a re tti ya i ya ṙ ṁ ġ ṙ ġ ṙ ġ ṙ ṙ ṡ a a i ya i ya i ya i ya jāvaḍa p M p m r g m r ra ṇa kkha di ni ra a śṙ sṡ n n ṡ n ṡ ṡ ṙ ṙ ġ ppa ra dha ṇu ya ni tu re e e ṁ ṗ ḋ ṗ ṅ ḋ ṗ ḋ ṗ ṁ su ma a a a ra śa ri i i ṗ ḋ ṗ ṁ ġ ṙ mṁ ġ ṙ ru re ku u di i vya ra sa ġ Ġ ṙ ṡ Ṙ ṡ n ṡ ka a ṁ ba rū u u re ṙ ṡ d n ṡ ṙ ġ ṁ ṗ ḋ pa ri pa a li ta go o o pi ṅ S ṅ ṅ ḋ ṗ ḋ ṗ ṁ na ā thu re e e e pa ra ḋ ṁ ṗ Ṗ ṁ ṁ ġ ġ ṙ ma kṙ pa ā ḷu re e ja ya ṡ n n d p m m g g r ja ya go o pa a a lu re e Ṡ ṡ n ṡ n p n d pā ya bu ya pa ṇa pa ṇa 28. harikedāragauḷa 705

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū 28.10.2 kīrtana tiśra jāti ēka tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi s g R s m ja ga dī śa ma G g R nō ha rī m p d \m /P ja ya ka ru ṇā m g g r S ra sa la ha ri n d p m m g ja ya ka ra tri pu r P ḍ R ra suṁ da rī s g R s m ja ga dī śa ma G g R nō ha rī S S ī S ī anupallavi r g M r s na ga rā ja pri s r Ḍ R ya ku mā rī S d n d p nā dā ṁ ta vi \M g g r s hā ri gau ri : : : : r g m r s ṇ r s ḍ ṇ s r bha ga va ti ha ri ha ra gu ru gu ha P. s ṇ ḍ ṇ P. ṇ ḍ ṇ ṡ pā li ni a khi lāṁ ḍē śva ri svaram S r / m m r / m G r S m p d p / n d p m g r S ṇ p. ṇ ḍ r S ṇ ḍ ṇ S S ṇ s p. m r g m r S : : r m m g r p m r g r S p / n d p / ṡ s ṙ ġ ṁ ṙ Ṡ ġ ṙ Ṡ n d p m g r S Ḍ S ḍ ṇ S r ṇ s r 28. harikedāragauḷa 706

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū 28.10.3 kīrtana tiśra jāti ēka tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi S r g R śrī ga ṇa nā R g m P thaṁ bha ja rē / N d p M ci tta pa rā G r s Ṇ śak ti yu tam S S ā S ā anupallavi G g M m nā ga ya jña P ṡ n Ṡ sū tra dha raṁ d / N d n P nā da la yā M g r s ṇ naṁ da ka ram caraṇam R g M r ā ga mā di G s R saṁ nnu ta ṁ s ṇ ḍ P. g a khi la dē va R ṇ S pū ji tam Ṇ g R m yō ga śā li G P M bhā vi taṁ P G M r bhō gi śā yi G m P sē vi tam Ṡ ṡ n N D n d p m rā ga dvē ṣā di ra hi ta g m P d p d n ṡ n Ṡ ra ma ṇī ya hṙ da ya vi di tam : : : : Ṙ ġ ṁ ṙ ġ Ṡ n d P śrī gu ru gu ha sa mmu di taṁ N N d p m G r s ṇ ci nmū la ka ma la sthi ta m 28.10.4 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita S P S n d P p d m g R M g r S ṇ ṇ S s ṇ ḍ p. g r n S r g m r g s r g r S r g m p d n d p m g r g r s m r g r S s r g m r g r r S r g m p r p m p ṇ s r g s / g 28. harikedāragauḷa 707

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū r r / n d p m m g g r S m p d m P m g r s ḍ r \S s r s p m g r s r m g r s ṇ ḍ ṇ P. ḍ ṇ p. p. ḍ ṇ \P. S ṇ ṇ S r g m p d / n P d n d p Ṡ d ṡ P p n D n ṡ ṙ ġ / ṁ ṙ ṡ n Ṡ ṡ p d n P d n ṡ n d d P m g r / m m g r r S ḍ ḍ R R ḍ ṇ s ṇ S n r S 28.11 janya (bhāṣāṅga) 4 suraṭi bāṇa bhū meḷa 28 harikēdāragauḷa mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi ni janya rāga (bhāṣāṅga) 4 suraṭi LAKṢAṆA ślōka Vēṅkaṭamakhi sūraṭasya tu ārōhē gadhau tyaktvā pragīyatē mūrcchana = ārōhaṇa: ṇ s r m p N s, avarōhaṇa: s N d p M g R s lakṣaṇa vivaraṇa Subbarāma Dīkṣita bhāṣāṅga; ṣaḍja graha; gāndhāra and dhaivata varjya in the ārōhaṇa; suitable for singing at all times. Since the niṣāda, madhyama, and ṙṣabhas are the jīva svaras that provide most rañjana for this suruṭi rāga, the pūrvācāryas have prescribed the niṣāda as dīrgha in the mūcchana ārōhaṇa, and the niṣāda, madhyama, and ṙṣabhas as dīrgha in the avarōhaṇa. Some prayōgas are shon belo: (N N N) (n d P P) (M M M) (m g \R R) (R \ ṇ S) (r ṇ S S) (Ṡ N D P) (ṡ \N d P) (ṡ n \ d P) (ṡ n d P) (ṡ n d \P) (\R / m / P) (r m / P) (M g \R) (/ p M \ g \R) (/ p m g R) (p m g \R) (p m g / p m g \R) 9p m g m g \R) (r / m r / m R S) (Ṡ N D ṡ N D) (r ṡ n d / ṡ n d P) (ṙ ṡ n d / ṡ n d P) (p d n d P) (ṡ n d n Ṡ) there are prayōgas like these. In tāra sthāyi alone, in some places, there are sādhāraṇa gāndhāra prayōgas like (ṡ ṙ ġ ṙ ṡ) (Ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ). The relation beteen the ṙṣabha belo the pañcama, and the ṣaḍja above the pañcama provides much rañjana. For this rāga, there is not much sañcāra belo the mandra sthāyi niṣāda. Therefore, in the mūrcchana ārōhaṇa, the niṣāda is given first. Fearing that the text ill gro too large, I am stopping here ithout a vivid explanation in order to limit the text length. Others ill be clear from the lakṣyas of the scholars ell-versed in the ancient system. 28. harikedāragauḷa 708

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū LAKṢYA 28.11.1 gīta tripuṭa tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi N d p m p d la kṣmī nṙ si ṁ ha M g R r s dē va dē e va r m p P m p a ya ssaṁ ṁ ṁ N d p d m p bhāṁ ta ra a a ḷa N ṡ Ṙ ṙ ṡ mā jha ā a ri n ṡ ṙ n d p d ka ṭa ka ṭi ta re e m p n N ṡ ṡ vi ka ṭa tāṁ ṁ ta ṙ ṙ ṙ ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ ka ṣa ṇa ka ra vu ni N d p m p d bhē da na ṁ ṁ ti M g R r s yā i ai ya i jāvaḍa ṡ ṡ rṙ ṁ ṗ a re kka na ka pṗ ṁ ġ Ṙ ṙ ṗ kka śi pu dai te e Ṁ ġ Ṙ ṙ ṡ yē ya ga a rva ṡ n ṡ ṙ sṡ ṙ bha ṁ ja na kka ra N d p d m p vuṁ ni re e ya a N ṡ Ṙ ṙ ai ya ai yai mṁ ġ ṙ ġ ṡ ṙ yai ya ti ya a i ṁ ṁ ṗ ṁ ṗ ṅ ṅ a a a a a a a S S S rē ḋ ḋ ḋ Ṗ ṁ ṗ jhe ṁ ki le pra ha Ṙ ṗ ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ lā da pa a li ta ṙ Ṙ ṡ n ṡ ṙ a hō ba la na ra N d p m p d siṁ ha ma ṁ ṁ ṁ M M g r s pā hi re e kīrtana ādi tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita (please see next page in landscape mode) 28. harikedāragauḷa 709

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū 28.11.2 kīrtana ādi tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi n / Ṡ ṡ n n d ṡ n n d śrī vā ṁ cha nā / ṙ ṡ n d p m n d tha ṁ ṁ bha p m p m g m g \ R jē ham ṇ s r m g m p m g m g R / g r g śrī ma ṁ ga ḷā ṁ r g \ S s ṇ s bā sa R / m r m P / n p n mē tam ṁ N n ṡ śrī anupallavi R m m r m P p m p D d p ṡ n n śrī vā ṇī śā d p m m g r di pū ji p p m P ta pa dam ṡ n s R ṡ / ṙ ṡ \ N / ṡ n D / n d śrī ka ra kā śyā p / n d / n p / n m dhi ka pha la p / s n n Ṡ pra dam ṙ Ṡ N ṙ ṡ n d P Ṙ / Ṁ ġ jī vē śa ja ga dbhē dā pa haṁ p ṡ ṡ n n d \P ṡ n jī va nmu kti vi d \ P m r m r m p / n p / n dē ha mu kti dam caraṇam : : 28. harikedāragauḷa 710

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū r m r m p p p m p d / n śī ta ki ra ṇa ra vi R m m r m P p m m g R / g r g śrī ga ṁ dhā ra ṁ \ N s r m m r m P p m bhū ti ru drā kṣā / N n d n Ṡ ṡ n n d P / n p n bhū kai lā sa d n \P d / Ṡ \ n p m pā va ka \n s r p m g m ya kṣē / n d p m g bha ra ṇa \m m P / n p n sthi ti pā m g p m m g \ R nē tram g \ R r tra ṁ vi g r / p m P gā tram / Ṡ n traṁ ni p p P p m p rddhū ta pā pā Ṙ ṡ / r ṡ s n / s n n d / n p dhū rja ṭi mā di S r \ Ṇ s r m vī ti hō tra mṙ ga S s Ṙ ṡ / ẇ r ṡ n d vi ghnē śva ra gu ru m p m p n s n ṡ ṙ ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ n Ṡ bhū tapatiṁ bhava sā gara nā vaṁ ṡ n s Ṙ ṙ r ṡ sī na bhai p m p d P / s d p m tya vā rō p m p d N d p dha raṁ pa / ẇ r ṡ n n n d gu ha sa mu N d n ṡ N N bhū su ra ṭī kā s \n n Ṡ ra vam g p m g m g \ R tsa vam m g g m g \ R ra śi vam d p m P dbha vam N d p / d m P dī ḍi ta bhā vam 28. harikedāragauḷa 711

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū mp n ṡ r /ṁ ġ ṙ /ġ ṙ s ṙ nṡ ṡ nṡṙ pā taka ha ra ṇa nipuṇa muni tī rtha ṡ ṙ s N \P ṡ pra bhā vaṁ pra kṙ n d\p m g r / mrm p / npn ti sva bhā vam 28. harikedāragauḷa 712

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū 28.11.3 kīrtana ādi tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi r mmr r m P m p D / n śrī ve ṁ kaṭagi d P m g \r rī śa mā r m g lō p m g g m ka g \ R ṡ ṡ n dn d P / n yē vinā yaka p m p ṡ n d tu ra gā p m/ pmgm g r g r m rū ḍham : : : : g s R m r r ṁ śrī ve m g p m g g m lō ka g \ R S yē anupallavi m /P / N n n \ m p dē vē śa pū / s n n ṡ d / n ji ta bha ga S / Ṡ vaṁ tam n s ṙ ṡ ṙ s \ N Ṡ ṙ ġ ṙ ṭi di na karakō ṡ /ṙ s N d pra kā śa s N d P va ṁ tam m / pm p / n ṡ ṙ / m ṙ Ṡ n ṙ N d \P gō vi ṁ daṁ natabhūsura bṙṁdaṁ caraṇam ṡ n d \P ṡ n d n gu ru gu hā naṁ d \M m g r g r g daṁ mu ku ṁ da m s ṁ rm P / npm/ N alamē lumaṁ n d / ṡ n n gā n d sa p m g m g \ R mē tam r/ p p mgm g r g\ ṇ s a naṁ ṁtapa dma r m \r / p m p nā bha ma n d / ṡ N d P tī tam 28. harikedāragauḷa 713

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū p ṡ n d d P / kaliyuga pra nmp / N ṡ \ d / n tya kṣa vi S Ṡ bhā tam ṡ n N d pm M g R / grg kaṁ jajā didē g \ ṇ s vō ṛ p m g m pē g \ R tam R r / p m p \ M / n d p / d p m g m g \ R ja la dha ra saṁ nni bha suṁ da ra gā tra ṁ r / m r s r m P ja la ru ha mi trā m n d ṡ n d P bja śa tru nē tram m p m p n ṡ ṙ / m ṙ Ṡ n ṡ ṙ ṡ n n d \P ka lu ṣā pa ha gō ka rṇa kṣē tra ṁ ṡ n d P ka ru ṇā m / n d n ra sa pā p / d m g r / m g s tra ṁ ci nmā tra m 28.11.4 kīrtana ādi tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi n ṡ N d p m p d n d bā la su braṁ p m m g m ṁma ṁ ḍya ṁ g m p m g m bha jē g\ R s nn D ha ṁ bha kta ka d n P m lpa bhū ru r / m r m p haṁ śrī : : : : anupallavi P ṡ ṡ n n d p nī la ka ṁ ṭha hṙ m p / N dā naṁ ṡ n Ṡ da ka ram : : : : R ṡ s N d n ṡ n ni tya śu ddha bu d p M g r ddha mu ktā ṁ r m P ṡ ba raṁ m 28. harikedāragauḷa 714

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū caraṇam M r m R m p vē lā yu dha p d M m dha raṁ su g m g g \ R ṁ ṁ da ram /m r m \R r \ Ṇ vē dā ṁ tā s r / m r m rtha bō dha p m P ca tu ram m P ṡ n n d m p phā lā kṣa gu ru n Ṡ n gu hā va / Ṡ Ṡ tā ram ṡ / r s N D p p p pa rā śa kti su ku p m p d n d mā raṁ p m g m g \R dhī ram P pp\r r / m R s r \N S pālita gīrvā ṇādi samūhaṁ R m P m n n paṁcabhūta maya N N D P mā yā mō ham / N ṡ Ṙ ṙ r / m g \R ṙ ṡ n Ṡ nī lakaṁṭha vā haṁ sudē haṁ ṙ ṡ n d P niratiśayā M naṁ g \R r r m p / n da pravā ham n ṡnd bā la 28.11.5 kīrtana rūpaka tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita This kīrtana is the third among the navagraha kṙtis. pallavi r m P d N d p m p m m a ṁ gā ra ka mā g r / g ṙ / g s Ṙ śra yā mya haṁ vi na R \ ṇ s r / p m tā p / s n s ṙ śri ta ja na \ N maṁ Ṡ ṙ ġ ṙ s N dā ram ṡ n / ṙ ṡ ma ṁ ga ḷa N D p m / n d vā raṁ bhū mi ku M P mā raṁ m g p m m r / m r s vā raṁ vā ram : : : : 28. harikedāragauḷa 715

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū r m p ṡ n d p p d p m a ṁ gā ra ka mā g r / g r \s R R S śra yā mya haṁ m anupallavi s śṙṁ S / s n n gā ra ka Ṡ mē n Ṡ ṣa vṙ n s ṙ ści ka Ṡ r ṡ n N d p rā śya dhi pa / d p / d p / n m P ti m : : : : 2. / n p / n m p p ti ṁ ra m / p m / p m ktā ṁ p ṇ ṡ Ṙ gaṁ ra ṙ / ṁ ktā ṁ ġ ṙ / ġ ṙ ba rā di Ṡ ṙ s n dha ra ṁ d P d śa kti m P m śū /N d p m m g \ R la dha ram S s s maṁ ga ḷaṁ S kaṁ bu ga ḷaṁ S / Ṡ ṡ ṡ \ N ṡ ṙ maṁ ju ḷa ġ ṙ ta ra r ṡ n d P pa da yu ga ḷam P ġ ṙ maṁ ga ḷa r ṡ n d p d p d dā ya ka mē ṣa tu p ṡ n d ra ṁ ga ṁ p d p m g r / m r s ma ka rō ttu ṁ ga m caraṇam D ṡ n n dā d p m p D na va su ra P / d sē p m m m g vi ta ma ṁ / p M g da g r g r / m r s smi ta vi la s ṇ s si ta R / m r m /P va ktram p r m dha ra p m / n d p / d ṇī pra p m g daṁ g r g r g r s bhrā tṙ 28. harikedāragauḷa 716

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū s ṇ s kā r \S r ra kaṁ ra r n d kta p m p m g m g \ R nē tram r n dī n n d ṡ na ra kṣa n d kaṁ P / n p / n \ m p pū ji ta ṡ n ṡ vai n Ṙ dya nā ṡ n tha Ṡ Ṡ kṣē tram ṡ n ṡ ṙ di ġ ṙ ṙ ṡ n d vyau ghā p m di ṗ s gu n d P / d p m g ru gu ha ka r G r ṭā m P m kṣā p D p nu / s n d gra ha p m g m g \ R pā tra m S / ṙ ṡ bhā nu caṁ s ṙ n / ṡ N D dra gu ru mi tram P / n d / n p m p / p N s bhā sa mā na su ka ḷa tram s N ṡ jā nu rṙ ṡ n n D P stha ha sta ci traṁ p \m n n ca tu rbhu d p m g r / m r s ja ma ti vi ci tra m 28.11.6 kīrtana ādi tāḷa Kumāra Eṭṭappa Mahārājā pallavi n Ṡ ṡ n n d p p śi vā na ṁ da rā ja p m / n d p yō ga pra m g p m m g kā r m p n śa : : : : 2. m g p m m g \R kā śa r r / m r s r s s ṇ s śi va kā ma val lī su ta s / m r / m g mā m P m ma g \R r m P d va dē va n d : : 1. g \R S : vā 28. harikedāragauḷa 717

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū anupallavi d / n / Ṡ n d p p m p na vā dhi kā ra śai va p / N n ra ha sya ṡ n ṡ sṡ gu pta haṁ sa s ṡ N ṙ s n d p p na va gra ha rū pa jā la \r r m p n d ka ṁ ka śi p m g \r / p m p kha ri vā sa s : : ṡ N ṙ ṡ n d p ṡ : na va gra ha rū pa jā la ṡ ṙ ṡ n d p m ka ṁ ka śi g m g r / p m p kha ri vā sa caraṇam r m m m g M g r / p m pra ṇa va hṙīṁ kā ra pū P n d jā vi p m p m m g \r r dhā ya ka r r / m r s r s s ṇ s pra ṇa va hṙīṁ kā ra sa ṁ r m r m p p ṁmē ḷa na vi p m / n d p dhā ya ka p p n d p P / n \ m p pra ṇa va hṙīṁ kā ra / s N ṡ n stō tra vi ṡ n ṡ ṡ dā ya ka s ṡ n / ṙ ṡ n d p p ṡ pra ṇa va hṙīṁ kā ra pa ra ma m ṡ ṙ ṡ n d p ta tva vi r m r m dā ya ka svaram /Ṡ ṙ ṡ s n n d p m n d P r m p ṡ n d M g \R r / m r S r ṇ s ṇ r \S ṇ s / r r / m m / p p / n n : : / ṡ n d P m / n d p M g r / m r s ṇ Ṡ r s / m \R m P ṡ ṇ ṡ R ṡ Ṙ / ṁ Ṁ \ ġ Ṙ / g ṙ ṡ n ṡ n ṙ ṡ / ṙ s N d p / d p m m g r ṇ s r m p 28. harikedāragauḷa 718

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū 28.11.7 tillānā daru ēka tāḷa Kṙṣṇasvāmi Ayyā r / m r s S ṇ s nā diri dā ni ton dari dāni r m g p m g \ R da ra da ra nā R r m r m p p p p ta naṁ taṁ diri diri taṁ diri p ṡ n d p m g \R ti lli llā ṁ ti lli llā m : : : : m P n ṡ n ṡ ṡ ta naṁ ta da ra dā ni ṡ n ṙ ṡ ṡ n d ṡ n d p nā di ri toṁ diri nā di ri di ri diri n ṡ Ṙ ṡ n d \P m p d di ri di tti llā nā di ri di pp m g \R r / m r s tti llā nā di ri ti llā nā pallavi r / m r s S ṇ s pā la ya māṁ śi va r m g p m g \ R R śa ṁ ka ri r m r m P ṡ bha kta ja nā n d p m g m p m g \R na ṁ da ka ri : : : : anupallavi p m p n ṡ n Ṡ bā la ca ṁ dra śē D n ṡ n Ṡ ṡ ṡ kha re aṁ ba ṡ / ṙ s N d ṡ n d pa ra mē śva ri rā n ṡ n n d P P jē śva ri : : : : \ M p p / ṡ n Ṡ śū la pā ṇe ṙ / ṁ r ṡ \ N ṡ ṙ ja ga nmō hi ni ṡ n d p p ṡ n d ja la ja da ḷā ya ta ṡ n n d d p m g r / g r s lō ca ne caraṇam 28. harikedāragauḷa 719

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū r m P P m p ka na kō jva la p ṡ n n d p m m g r nā yi ke R / g r r ṡ n s ka lyā ṇa gu r m g p m g \R R ṇā tmi ke n n n n d ṡ n d sa na kā di mu ni P ṡ n n n d d m p saṁ nu ta p / n m m m m p m g r m p śā ra de trya ṁ bi ke p m p n n n ṡ n ka na kā dri ni vā d n ṡ n Ṡ ṡ ṡ si ni caṁ ḍi ke S s N d ṡ n d kā tyā ya ni va ra n ṡ n n d P P dā yi ke p \ m p n ṡ ṙ / g ṙ ja na ni śrī kṙ Ṙ Ṡ \ N ṡ ṙ ṣṇā rci te ṡ n d ṡ ṡ ṙ ṡ n d ja ya sa ṁ gī ta p d p m g r / m r s sā ra ra si ke r m r r m p p p dhī ṁ dhi ttā ṁ diri diri d p M p m R m R r s ti llāṁ ti llāṁ nā di ri r r m p n ṡ ṙ ṙ ġ ṙ taṁ diri ti lli lli llāṁ di ri di ri s n n n n n n n n d ṡ n d p ti llāṁ dhru gṭu ta ka dru gḍu ta ka da ra tā p p \ m p / n n ṡ ṙ diri diri dā ni diri diri til lāṁ ṙ /ṁ ṙ ṡ ṅ ṅ ṡ ṙ dak dak dā ṁ tka tka dgi dgi N n n n d n ṡ ta naṁ ta ta na dhī ṁ n n ṡ Ṙ ṡ N d p m m g r / g r s ta gha dhi ddha ḷaṁ gu ta ka ta dhiṁ gi ṇa to m 28.11.8 cauka varṇam ādi tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita 28. harikedāragauḷa 720

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū pallavi Ṡ ṙ s n n d p / d P sā mī ye ṁ ṁ p m p d n d p m m g m g m p m m ta ni de lpu du g \ R rā R s ṇ s su da r m r s / r s r m P n p n ti su gu ṇa mu lu : : : : /ṡ ṡ n ṡ ṙ Ṡ n d n Ṡ r sa ra sā ye ṁ ṡ n d / s d \p p d n d p m m g m p m m ta ni te lpu du g \ R rā R S S S S anupallavi P / d p m m g r / m g s kā miṁ ci na ṇ \ s ṇ s r r / m g m P m g / R kā ṁ ta rā r / n d p m m m r / m R / m r s ka ru ṇi ṁ ṁ ci ṡ n n d p m m \ g r / p m P jū ḍu mu rā n d n Ṡ ṡ n n d p / n p / n śrī mā dha vu \m p m p / n p /n n ṡ ḍai ve la yu ṙ ġ r r ṡ ṙ ṡ s n d / n śrī mu ddu ṡ ṙ ṡ n d p m g r g r m p / n sā mi ye ṭṭē ṁ dra svara sāhityam /P / r ṡ n d/ s n sā ra sa mu khi ra si d p / n d p m / d p m g r / p m ka ra ca ra ṇa ni ma di ni da la ce /P r / m p / N d rā su ka ra śrī ka p d p M g R / m r m p n ra gu ṇā ka rā hṙ da ya mu na : : : : 28. harikedāragauḷa 721

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū ṡ / n ṡ ṙ ṙ / m R ṡ / r s n ka rā na ka ni ka rā na nē rā M p / n ṡ ṙ /ġ ma ma ta mī ra ga nu ce li n d p / d ṙ \ Ṡ / ṙ ṡ ṅ d n \P / d p m mi mē li mi ga lā la na g \ R \ ṇ S r / m r / p m p / n mu sē ya rā sa la li ta gu ṇa caraṇam N n Ṡ ṡ n d ṡ n n d p m nī ra jā kṣi p d / s N d P / d p m m g m p m g \ r ni kka mu ga / m r m P / m r / n d p m m g ni n nu kō ri yu ṁ r / m r / p m P / n m p / n nna di rā sā mi n d n ṡ ṡ n d / s N d p m nī ra jā kṣi r / m r / p m P P nna di rā svaram 1. S \ N d ā rā ma /ṙ s N d p m vi lā sa va ti / P / d p m m rā su ma ti g \ R ṇ s r m p rā gu ṇa va ti rā 2. N n d p / d p m M g r a tta ru ṇi ci ttā bja mi / m m r s \ ṇ s s \ ṇ r r s rr tta ri ni ta tta ri lla ma tta m p/ n d p p m p ṡ n n d ta ga la ci tta jū ḍu kro tta śa p p / d p M g r m p m p ṡ ra mu la ne ttu ko na ga ko li ci 3. P /d p M g m g \ R p m pā ṭa lā dha ri rā ja na P m g R p ṡ \N d / n pā la sā ra sa kaṁ di ra 28. harikedāragauḷa 722

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū d \ P r / m p ṇ s / m r p M pā va nu ḍa ni ra ma ṇi yē P / ṡ n d / ṙ s \ N d ṡ n pā ri ye pu ḍu nī ja la ja d \ P n d n ṡ \ N d r / m / pā da mu la ne na mmi na di P / Ġ ṙ ṡ n d P m p pā liṁ pu mu kṙ pā rṇa va 4. p / N d p M g \ R m p nī ra ja vai ri ve nna la /N d p M g r / m r s nī ta ri ga lgu śra ma mu na \ Ṇ r s r ṇ s r r / m p nī ṭu va ga lu da la ci ya va /N D p m g R m p ṡ nī pā la śi kā ma ṇi \ s N d n ṡ n ṡ ṙ ṡ n / ṙ nī vi ta ra ṇa gu ṇa mu la nu s \ N /ṙ s N d / n d \P m p nī la nī ra da ku ṁ da ḷa 5. Ṡ n ṡ / ṙ svāṁ ta mu na s N d yi n ti p m p / d p M g m g \R /p m ki vi ra ha me ṁ ta ra tyā ga va P m / n d \P r m p saṁ tu ḍa ni tāṁ ta mu kha ṡ N d p M g r M p la tāṁ ta ni cāṁ ta la saṁ ti : : : : n D n ṡ ṡ ṙ \ N ṡ ṡ ṡ ni raṁ ta ra mu va saṁ ta mu na ṙ / M ġ / R / m r s n ṡ ṙ nu kaṁ tu raṁ tu la nu mi gu la s N d m p d p M g R \ m ciṁ ta ga li gi tāṁ ti jeṁ de r S n d n d P m r m p nu rā sa da ya saṁ ta ta mu nu n d n ṡ ṡ n d ṡ n n d p m nī ra jā kṣi g m p m g m g \R \S nna di rā r / m r s s n s n s / r m m ne na ru ṁ ci m g m p d p m g m g \ r r sa ra sa mu ga nu 28. harikedāragauḷa 723

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū r r m p d s n n d P /d p m g ne la ta nu kū m p m g m g \R r g \S ḍu mu rā ā ā dhīra bṙṁda maṁdāra divya hāra śubhaśarīra śrīrājādirāja śrīmuddusāmiyeṭṭēṁdra 28.11.9 sañcāri tiśra jāti ēka tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita N N N n / ṡ n d P r / m / P P M M M n d p m g \R / p m g \R R r / m r r S ṇ s ṇ r \S ṇ s r / m M m g / p m g \R / g r / p m P m p n d P m / n d p M p / d p M g r / p M g \R / m r S S ṇ r \S r r r / p M \ g r / n d P r m \r m / P P p m n d P m / n D p m p / n d p M g / R / p m P R / m r R ṡ n r r S ṇ s ṇ r s p m / n D P m p n n Ṡ d n / Ṡ Ṡ ṙ ṡ N D ṡ n D P n d P M d p M g \R ṇ s / r r / m m r r / m m P r m p ṡ n d n / ṡ n d P d n d p m \ g r / p m m \ g r / n d p m P / ṡ s n d P ṡ n d p m g \R r m p ṡ \N d n ṡ ṡ n / ṙ ṡ / ṙ s N d / ṡ N D / n d P \R This sāhitya should be sung in the varṇa meṭṭu as in the anupallavi, folloed by singing muktāyi svara sāhityas, and ended by rendering the pallavi. 28. harikedāragauḷa 724

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū r m / P r m p ṡ N D n n Ṡ Ṡ d n / Ṡ Ṡ n d n / ṡ n d / ṙ ṡ n d / ġ ṙ Ṡ n d m p d p M g \R r m p p s ṡ n ṡ n ṙ ṡ ṙ n n / ṡ s n d / ṡ n d / n d p m p Ṡ m p n ṡ ṙ / Ṁ ġ \Ṙ / m ṙ n / ṙ n / ṡ N D m / d m / p r p r / m M G r / m r s \ Ṇ r r \Ṇ S ṇ s r m p n ṡ / r s N d p m / d p M \ g r / p m g R S Ṡ N D P \R M / P P \M / N D P M G \p m g R R / p m g m g \R R \Ṇ S 28.12 janya (bhāṣāṅga) 5 erukalakāmbhōji bāṇa bhū meḷa 28 harikēdāragauḷa mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi ni janya rāga (bhāṣāṅga) 5 erukalakāmbhōji LAKṢAṆA ślōka Vēṅkaṭamakhi ārōhē gani varjyassyāt sagrahassārvakālikaḣ syādderukalakāmbhōjī rāgasyōktaṁ mahātmabhiḣ mūrcchana = ārohaṇa: s r m p d n d p d S, avarohaṇa: Ṡ n d p m g r S lakṣaṇa vivaraṇa Subbarāma Dīkṣita bhāṣāṅga; ṣaḍja graha; gāndhāra and niṣāda varjya in the ārōhaṇa; rakti rāga; suitable for singing at all times. The madhyama, dhaivata, gāndhāra, niṣāda svaras are jīva svaras that sparkle, hile shoing the beauty of this erukalakāmbhōji. Some prayōgas are shon belo: (s r M m m) (s r / p M M ) (g m p \M M ) (g m p D) ( m p D) (s r m p / D) (p \m G) (r / m G) (s r G) (s r / p M G) m / p m g \R) (r / m g \ R ) (p. ḍ s R) (g r / g \S) (p. ḍ S) (P. ḍ S) (p d Ṡ d P m g r /g r \S s ṇ s) (s \ Ṇ s) in these prayōgas, there is the usage of kākali niṣāda. In some places 28. harikedāragauḷa 725

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū there is also the usage of kaiśiki niṣāda. Only in one instance, the kākali niṣāda prayōga shos up in (ṡ n p d ṡ). The prayōga (S \P. ḍ S) provides great rañjana for this rāgam. The above mentioned prayōgas, as ell as other prayōgas ill be clear by observing the gīta, kīrtana, and padams of ancient scholars. LAKṢYA 28.12.1 gīta tripuṭa tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi ḋ ṗ a a ṁ ġ ṙ ṗ ṁ ġ ṙ re e re ga ja va na ṁ ġ ṙ ġ ṙ ṡ ṙ va a sa va a a sa P d Ṡ ṙ ṙ vā di saṁ nu ta Ṡ ṙ ṁ ṁ Ṁ dā sa ja na ciṁ ṁ ṗ ṅ ḋ ḋ Ṗ ta a ma ṇi i rē ṅ ḋ ṗ ṁ ġ ġ ṙ ma ṁ da ha sa no o ṡ ṙ ġ Ṡ p d lla a su rē pa ra Ṡ ṡ p d n p mē śa ga ga na ke d p m g g R e e śa i i śā antari Ṡ ṡ Ṡ n ṡ a re jaṁ ṁ bu ṙ ṙ ṗ ṁ ṁ ġ ṙ na a a a a a tha ṡ ṙ ṁ ġ ṙ ṙ ġ lo o ka na a a a ṙ Ṡ tha a a a S S jāvaḍa p d d Ṡ ṡ a ppu liṁ ga sṡ ṙ ṁ ġ ġ Ṙ kka ra ku li ṁ gā ṡ rṙ Ṁ ṁ ṁ a dbhu tā ga ma ṁ ṗ ḋ Ṗ P tu ra ga rē ṁ ṗ ḋ Ṁ ġ ṙ ga ṁ ṁ gā dha ra ṡ ṙ ṗ ṁ ġ Ṙ ja ṭa a bha ṁ gā ṁ ġ ṁ ġ ġ Ṙ a a rdha na a rī ṙ Ṡ Ṡ ṡ ṡ śa rī ī i ra p d ṡ p d Ṡ u bha ya ka a vē 28. harikedāragauḷa 726

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū p d p m g g r e e ri ma a a dhya s r m M m va a sa rē re mm p d P P yya a i yē p d ṡ ṙ ṁ ġ ṙ a a a a a a a ṁ ṗ ḋ ṗ ḋ Ṡ a a a a a a ḋ Ṗ ṁ ġ Ṙ a a a a a ṡ ṙ ġ Ṡ p d a i ya rē a khi Ṡ ṡ p d n p lāṁ ḍa de e e vi d p m g g R dha vu u re e re Ṡ ṡ Ṡ n ṡ a re jaṁ ṁ bu ṙ ṙ ṗ ṁ ṁ ġ ṙ na a a a a a tha ṡ ṙ ṁ ġ ṙ ṙ ġ lo o ka na a a a ṙ Ṡ tha a a a S S 28.12.2 kīrtana miśra jāti ēka tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi D n d p p m p d tyā ga rā p / d p M G / m G r ja ṁ bha ja R rē R S r g rē r G r s s r m p ci tta : : : : 2. s s S ci tta \P. Ḍ s ṇ tā pa tra s r g \s R p m g yaṁ tya ja / m G r R s / n d rē ē rē \ p \ m g s r m p ci tta D n d p p m p d tyā ga rā p / d p M G / m G r ja ṁ bha ja 28. harikedāragauḷa 727

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū R rē R S r g rē r / g \R \ S ē S anupallavi Ṡ S S yō gi rā r M \g m P m m g ja hṙ da m P D p M yā bja p d p \m p m P ni la ya ṁ p : : P D D bhō gi rā ṡ N Ṡ Ṙ ja nu ta ṡ / ṙ ṡ N D p m g g ca ra ṇa ki p / D Ṡ S sa la yam Ṙ ṙ / ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ nā ga rā ja ma ṙ / ġ ṙ / ṙ Ṡ p d ṇi va la yaṁ ra ja Ṡ ṡ p m / p m p d / s tā ga rā jaṁ d p m g r s r m p mu kha ku va la yaṁ ṁ caraṇam m P m g R pau lō mī g r g r g \S śā di di \P. Ḍ s ṇ kpā la pū s R G R ji ta gā tram M G R nī lō tpa g r g r g \S lā ṁ bā nu M S r m G / p kū la ta p \ M D P ra ka ḷa tram 28. harikedāragauḷa 728

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū p M P d p trai lō kya / n gu D P D ru gu ha P m g s r tā taṁ tri m P D ṇē tram D Ṡ \P p d ṡ sā lō kā n D P p m p di kai D n d p p m p d va lya pra da p / d p M m / G \R ca ri traṁ ṁ r r R r / m G nī la kaṁ ṭha ma r / g r r s r / g r S nē ka pha la da ṁ \P. ḍ S r m śū la pā ṇi ma m G r m p D śō ka śu bha daṁ P d Ṡ p d mū la bhū ta ma Ṡ ṙ / ṁ ġ Ṙ mū lya va ra daṁ Ṡ ṡ Ṡ ṙ ṡ kā la kā la ma \ N d d p p m p d khaṁ ḍa su kha daṁ m 28.12.3 kīrtana ādi tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita This is the seventh kīrtana among the navagraha kīrtanas. pallavi s D d / ṡ d / n p p m p D di vā ka ra ta nu p n d p p p m ja ṁ śa nai / p \ m g / m g / m r śca ra ṁ : : : : / g r/ gs s n S r r g s S rmg dhī ra ta raṁ saṁ m P m p n d p ta ta ṁ p m p m g / m g ci ṁ ta yē 28. harikedāragauḷa 729

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū R ṁ g\r/ mg\r \ S rgr r/ g\ haṁ \ S ṁ S S S anupallavi d P m / d p p m g m g bha vā.m bu ni dhau ni m p m g m g r ma gna ja r s r /p m p \ M nā nā m r / g \r R m g g r S s p ḍ. bha yaṁ ka ra ṁ a ti d S r krū ra /p m p D pha la daṁ m P d ṡ n ṡ Ṙ ṙ ṙ ṁ ġ ṙ ġ ṙ bhavānī śa kaṭākṣa pā trabhū ta ṡ rṙ ṡ Ṡ n d bha kti ma tā ma ti d p m g r / mg s śayaśubha pha ladaṁ caraṇam S / rs r / pmp d /ṡ n d/ n p kā lā ṁjana kā ṁ p p m / p m g ti yu kta / m G r / m g \r dē ha ṁ r r r r / m G r r g r s kā la sa hō da raṁ s \P. d kā ka p s r r p vā haṁ M m g / p nī M lāṁśu ka pu p d / n d / n n d P m g ṣpa mā lā g r / m p d vṙ taṁ d p nī la d S ṡ ṡ d / s \n ra tna bhū d P n d p ṣa ṇā laṁ P m g r / m g s ṁ kṙ tam P p / n d p m g r g s mā li nī vi nu ta s r M m g g r gu ru gu ha m p D P mu di taṁ p p d p Ṡ ṡ n S rg makarakuṁbha rā R ġ \ r r śi nā ṡ n ṡ ṡ tha ṁ ti la Ṙ ṙ Ṡ ṡ N tai la mi śri tā n D p nna dī pa m p / D pri yaṁ 28. harikedāragauḷa 730

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū p / D / ṙ Ṡ m p d / ṡ da yā su dhā sā n d \P p m ga raṁ ni g r / m g s rbha ya ṁ 2. S r / pm g p d P d p m g R kāla da ṁḍa paripīḍita jānuṁ / pm p D d \ p d kā mitārtha phala ṡ ṡ n ṡ Ṙ Ṙ da kā ma dhē nuṁ ṙ Ṙ / ṁġ ṙ ġ ṙ ṡ n p D Ṡ kā la cakra bhē da ci trabhānuṁ P d / ṙ s \ N D ka lpi ta chā yā \P mg r / m g s dēvī sū num 28.12.4 svarajati miśra jāti ēka tāḷa Śyāmā śāstri pallavi S S s \ P. kā mā S S S / Ḍ kṣi d / / S S r / p nī pa da m g s r /m g g yu ga mē sthi ra ma ni \R R r \P. nē naṁ Ḍ S R m p ṁmi yu nnā nu nā p D ṡ \ N d ciṁ ta le lla d p \M G r nu dī rca ṁma S S s \ P. kā mā S S s Ḍ kṣi d / S S S nī 1. S r s r / M aṁ ba na nu brō g s r / m g g r va sa ma ya mu vi nu s / R mā R r p p.. pa ti ḍ Ḍ s r g \ ta pā va ni ga 2. s r / p m g s r a nu di na mu śa ra / m g r ṡ ṡ / R ṇa ma ni ni nu vē r p. p. / Ḍ ḍ / d ḍu ko ni yu nna su 28. harikedāragauḷa 731

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū p \M g r / m g\ tu ḍa ṁma sa da ya 3. r s r P m g sa ra si jā sa na s r s ṇ ḍ p. ha rī śa vi na ta D D sā d D dā P \M G r \ nā tō vā da 4. r s r / p m m g ka ma la da ḷa sa ma g r r s ṇ ḍ p. na ya na ka ca ji ta ḍ Ḍ D / d d gha na śa śa p p m m g g r dha ra ni bha va da na 5. p M p / n d m p mā na va ti ni nu d \P m g r g sa dā da la ci na \S r s r / M mā na vu la ke g r / m g g \R lla bha la mo sa gē s s r s s / R bi ru du ga la tē r p. p. ḍ ḍ / S va da ya ni nē s p p d d / Ṡ vi na ba ḍi nī s n d p m g r \ vē ga ti ya nu cu 6. P P p m p pā va ni / n d p m g r / g pu ra ha ru ni ra ma \R R r \ S ṇī pā r / p m g s r / g rva ti sa ka la ja na \S S S s \ P. ni pā ḍ s r m p d d ta ka mu la nu va ḍi / Ṡ S s \ P gā dī ṙ ṡ n d p m g \ rci va ra mo sa gu mu 7. p m p / n d m p ka na ka gi ra sa da / n d p m g r g na ni nu go li ci na s s r s r / p p ja na mu la gu di na m g s / d p m g di na mu śu bha mo sa \R R r p p.. gē va ni ḍ ḍ s s r m p śṙi tu lu mo Ra li ḍa 28. harikedāragauḷa 732

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū / D D d p d gā mo Ra / ṙ ṡ n d p m g \ lu vi ni vi ni vi ni 8. P d d ṡ p d bā la ki sa la ya / ṡ n n d d p m ca ra ṇa ni mi ṣa mu P / n n d m p tā ḷa ni ka vi nu / n d d p m g r ma da ga ja ga ma na M / S r s r / p tā ma sa mu sē p m p / D p d ye ka ne na nni pu / ṙ\ Ṡ S m p ḍu brō vu mu / d \P ; m g \ pa rā tpa ri 9. / D p m g r / m kuṁ da mu ku ḷa ra G G g s r dā su ra / M g r s ṇ ḍ bṙṁ da vi nu ta sa \P. dā P p ḍ ḍ bhu vi s p. ḍ S S S lō va ra thā s r m p d / Ṡ ya ki ga da nā / ġ ṙ ṡ n d p m mo Ra lu ce vu la ku g r s ṇ ḍ p ḍ. vi na da gi ri su ta 10. ṡ ṙ ġ \Ṡ / ġ ṙ ka ma la saṁ bha va ṡ n d \P d d su ra mu nīṁ dru la / Ṡ S s p / ṙ cē ta nu ṡ n d p m g r ni nu po ga ḍu ṭa ku s r / M m g m ta ra ma ṁma śu bha / P p m p / D mi ṁma ni nu naṁ d p d / Ṡ ṡ ṁmi ti ni śyā ma Ṙ ġ \ Ṡ / ṁ ġ kṙṣ ṇa sō da ri ṙ ṡ n d p m g du ra mu ga nu ka ru r s ṇ ḍ p g r \ ṇa sa lu vu mi ka nu 28.12.5 kīrtana ādi tāḷa Kumāra Eṭṭappa Mahārājā 28. harikedāragauḷa 733

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū pallavi s s r / pmmg g/ p m P m p karuṇā ra salaha D / ṡ d p p \m rī ka ṭā / p m g r g \r r kṣē na ṇ s\p. ḍ ḍs ṇ rg\r r kā rti kē yē na s R r kṙ tār thō p \m g / m g r smya ha ṁ R ṁ ṁ ṁ ṁ R s r g r r / g \R \ S ṁ S S S S anupallavi p p / d d n p d / Ṡ Ṡ pa ra mā naṁ da s d d Ṡ n d ra ha n D p / d P m syē na / p m / p m / p m p D ṡ d \P pa ra ma ta tva p p m m P m g vā / m g / m r / g g R kyē na s p Ḍ s s s r M g / p M P m. sarasīruha mṙdu pā da yu gmēna p d ṡ n d p m p sa rva lō ka śa raṁ d / s d P m g \r g r ṇyē na śi vē na \s S \P. p. ḍ ḍ d s s r r / m g r R \S S 1. p. ḍ S r m P d ṡ \ N d P m g r (\(s S) R S S 2. p. p. ḍ ḍ S s s n n D p / d p m g r (\(s S) R S S 3. s r m p d Ṡ / r ṡ n D p / d p m g \ r (\(s S) 28. harikedāragauḷa 734

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū R S S 4. s r r / p \m m g \r / m g \r \S r s r r / p M p m p p / d d d p d d / ṡ s ṡ r ṙ / m ġ ṙ ṡ S p P d D s p d / Ṡ s \S Ṡ n d P m G r \ caraṇam P / n d n p / d m g r / m g skaṁ da nā ma bhu va g s s r m g m na ra ṁ ja P p nē na P p \m g r \s s \p. ḍ s s s r m (skaṁdanāmabhuvanaraṁjitēna) m p D d d d d sa na kā di mu ni bṙṁ d d / n d / n p da saṁ p / d p / d m g nnu tē na P m p / d d / n n D p / n d d p m p mp d Ṡ ṡ n /d p p m g r s r (sanakādimunibṙṁdasaṁnnuēna) P d / Ṡ ṡ ṡ kuṁ da ku ḍma ḷa ṡ d / s \ n d / n p ma ṁ ju ra p/ d p / d m g da nē na P d d Ṡ ṡ n n d P p m P / n n D p / d p m g r S : : s p. ḍ ḍ s s R m m p p d d ṡ p d / ṙ \Ṡ n d p d s n n D d p m (kuṁdakuḍmaḷamaṁjuradanēna) p m / p m p d ṡ n d / n p \m m gu ru na va ra sa ta ra p d d ṡ d p p m ma ṁ da hā p m g r g \r r sē na 28. harikedāragauḷa 735

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū S s R r M m P m p P p vaṁ da nā di pū ji tē na gu hē na p M p D d vā gvi lā sa D yō d / n d p / d \P m ga ṣa ṇmu khē na P D d Ṡ ṡ d ṡ n d p / d \P m sauṁ da rya cā ru nā ṭya jā lē na P /ṡ d d p m p sā ṁ ṁrā jya vai d / ṡ d P m g r g r bha vē na śi vē na \S s r r m m P p m p d d / n n d P m p / n d d p \m m g g r s \P. ḍ S p. ḍ S s r s r r / p m M p m p d d d ṡ n n d d p m p m p / D d \p d d / Ṡ ṡ p d Ṡ ṙ ṡ ṡ \ N d ṡ n n D p p m g r s s / r r / m m / p p / d d / ṡ ṡ ṙ ṙ / ṁ ṁ ġ ġ ṙ \Ṡ ṡ n d \P / d p m g \ r (karuṇārasa) kīrtana ādi tāḷam Subbarāma Dīkṣita folloed by please see next fe pages in landscape mode tāna varṇam aṭa tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita please see next fe pages in landscape mode 28. harikedāragauḷa 736

pallavi p d ṡ ṡ n d n d p p / d p p m pā rtha sā ra thi ni s p d ṡ p d ṡ ṡ n d n d p / d p \m pā rtha sā ra thi ni \ P. ḍ ḍ s s ṇ s r pā rtha sā ra thī \ P. Ḍ ḍ s s ṇ s r pā rtha sā ra thī anupallavi P / n d \m p p \ m g G m pā rthi vā va ḷi vi P d p d / Ṡ p d pā rthi va ra pra sā caraṇam 28.12.6 kīrtana ādi tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita p m /p m p d p m p m p d / ṡ sē e / p m / p m p d s r m p d Ṡ sē e s r s r / p m g m g r yē e s r m p d / ṇ d p m p g r yē ē m P m g r r / m g s dā ra ṇa / ṙ ṡ \d / n p / d m da ka ra d \p / d p m g g r / g r m g viṁ pa ni śrī d p / d p m g R g \s viṁ pa ni ya / g g R S s lā a / g g R S s lā ā ku s r / p m m g g m ni pu ṇu kṙ g r m G s r ṇa ca ra ṇu p m śrī 737

s / g r G \s / g R g ka ri gā va di s r r / g r r r g g r s s ka ri tru ṁ ci brō ci na g \r / g \r r kka ri mo Ra s s r r p m g \r ka ri vē \ ṇ s r / r / m g g / m r li ḍa ga ma r s / r s r / g r \s lpu ga dā s s \p. p Ḍ \ r s s ṇ s r. na ru dā ra mo Ra la s r r / p m g \ r r r / g \s na ru tā lmi brō cu ma r s r m g m p na ru dā s r S r m nna ru sā d p m g r / g r r ra vi ni da m g g g / m / P mi ga dā d n d d / n p p p m P d p d n D śa ra ṇaṁ nna kā kā m p \m m m g / m p \ m p śa ra dhi ga rva ha ra ṡ pa ra ma bha ktu la ki ha ca ra dhī D n d dā śa ra s p d ṡ ṙ pa ra ma hi p / d p / d p p \m ru gā ci p M / n d / n p thi ga dā /ṁ ġ ṙ ġ ṙ ma lo sa gi p p p / d \ p d ṡ p d ṡ r p d ṡ ṙ \m p d /ṙ ṡ pa ra ma da ma ṇi ci na s r m P d ṡ pa ra mā d p d p m g r / m g s tmu ḍu ga dā / g r / g s \ P. ḍ s s R p m g m p m gu ru ku ca bhā ra ya gu ru g mi ṇi ma na su m p d d d / n d p gu ru ne Ru gu ma ru ni m p d \ m P P gu ru vu ga tā : : 738

2. m P /d p ga dā śi va m / p m / d p / ṡ d / ṙ ṡ / ġ ṙ / ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ Ṙ gu ru gu ha bu dha ka vi gu ru nu ta śu pa pā p d ṡ ṙ ṡ \ M p gu ru pha la da mū la / ṡ d p m g s r m gu ru vu kha dā śrī collukkaṭṭu svaram P d ṡ p d / ṙ ṡ n d p / d \P tā tai yya ta ka ta ka jhaṁ M \G r / p m ta ka m g r / g \S r s jha ṇu ta ka s r m g m p \P. Ḍ s p p / ḍ ḍ.. jaṁ tā ri ta dhi mi ta ki ṭa \ M P d m p ta dha d d / n d p m p d ṇa ta p D ṡ s s r / r / m G m m P m ta dhī nu ta jaṁ ta / p m / d p / d d ta ka ta ka di gi m p / d d p d / ṙ ṡ ṙ ṙ ta da ri mi ki ṇa ṡ ṙ / ṁ ġ ṙ / ġ ṙ Ṡ / ṙ ṡ n d P / d ta ki ṭa jhaṁ ta kuṁ ta p m g r g r S p / ġ ta dhi ṁ nna ṁ ṙ ṡ n d p m g s ta ka ta dhiṁ gi 28.12.7 tāna varṇam aṭa tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita Tāna Varṇaṁ composed at the request of Rāja Varaguṇa Rāma Saṅgili Vīrappa Pāṇịyan Avargaḷ Zemindār of Śivagiri. : : r m ṇa tom 739

pallavi / p / M P m m / p p / d d n n d d p m ā jī va a a a a a a a a a a a d / s d p m g r g : \s s \ P. ḍ ḍ S p p a a a a a a la : śri i va a a llī lo o / d d / s d / r r / m m g g r m p d / s d \ P m g r o o o o la a dē e e va a sē e e e ē nā a a s r / g r \ S a a a a a anupallavi d d p p m g m / d p p m g m / p m g r /m G ji i i i llu u śi i va a a a gi i i i ri i va s r / p M / p m g śrī i rā ā a a a d / ṡ d \P m p d / s śrī i rā a a a a p / n d d p m p / n kṣa a a a a a di i \s r / p \m a nu ku u g r g \s r g \R sa ci i i i dvi lā d p d m p d \P i pa a a ri i pā m g \ R u u lā r ḍ p ḍ ḍ s. m sa sa ṁ ta tō o llā 740

p d / Ṡ : 2. m a a sā : llā / ṁ ġ ṙ ġ ṡ ṙ / ġ ṙ ṡ ṡ / ṙ ṙ p p / d d / ṡ ṡ m m e e e e e e e e e e ya a ba a a hu u le e n d \P m g r g hma ṁ ṁ ṁ ṁ ṇya a muktāyi svara sāhityam \S, r s r / M G m sā du hṙ da yā kā ra P, g m p D D / n d p \M P / n d pā ṭa la pa dā bjā ta su ku mā rāṁ ga vi g r \S r / M g : \S \P. ḍ s \ṇ s r / m g ta sa na tku mā ra : sā mā dya khi la ni ga ma śi \ R r g r \P / d p m g r \S r m p d ṡ rō ni la ya sā ga ra śa ma na saṁ nnu ta bha va sā p d / Ṡ \p d ṡ ṙ / ṁ ġ \Ṙ a a sā śrī i kā a a rti kē / p p / d d s s / r r e e ya a ba a a a d p \M p / n d p di ta mā ra ha ra ku s ġ ṙ Ṡ n d p ga ra sā dhva sa saṁ / m m / p p d / ṙ \Ṡ a a la a su u bra \M p p M / p m mā ra ku mā ra na p m G r \S /ġ ha ra pra sā da ṙ ṡ n d p m g r ka ra śa ra va ṇa bha va 741

caraṇam D / s d p m g s R dā a a a a syaṁ m / p M g g / m m / p p / d d / n d / n p / d p / d m jē e e ma a a a a a ni i ni i ko o o o p m g r s r m p i i i i i i i i 2. g / m / P nu u rā svara sāhityam 1. P p \m m g r / p \m pā pa pa ṇa tu lu na ra g r g s \R \P. ḍ sa tu lu sū rī pā ṭa m g m p ya gu du ra : : / p g / m r / g s r / m o o o o o o re e s \ Ṇ s la gaṁ dhu g / m / P / n d nu u rā ni i r \S r lu sā ṭi 742

2. P p m m g g r /P m g g r s r g s R pā pa ma ma ta ga la pā pa ya na ga na ma ra va rī \S \ P. ḍ ḍ S p ḍ S r / m G g r S. yā ghrē sa ra yeṁ ca ku sā ma ja gā mi ni sā m G r s r m p ka lā pa su da ti ra 3. D p m g r g s R m p D p m g r s ṇ dā na va ni ka ra vi dā ra ka dā sa ku va la ya su Ḍ p p Ḍ s p Ḍ s / d D / n n D / n p... dhā ka ra dhā tṙ ma dā pa ha dā na ni dā na mu ṙ ṡ \N n D p dhṙ ta nī pa dā ma 4. d p p m g / p m g / m g r g s r /m g r g s r da ya sa lu pa sa ma ya mi di ka da mu gu da mo Ra la mi gu / g s s / r r r p p p ḍ ḍ ḍ ḍ s s p ḍ s r r.... la vi ni vi na ka nu ni ki ta ga va ta gu la ma ga la di ghu s s r s r m m m m g m p m p / n n d d d p po ga ru ga la ci gu ru vi lu tu mu lu ku la ga mu la ka lu r m p D ṡ p / d ra sa da ḷā kṣi sa ra D m m / p p D dā spa da vi bu dhā / m m m m g r / d p lu go na va la du la la / S \P d p sā lā pa su d Ṡ \P D ṡ ḷi sē nā dhā ra m g r / p p m g r da ni ba lu ka ta ga da : : 743

p m p / n d p d d ṡ ṡ p d ṡ ṙ / ṁ ġ ṙ ġ ṡ ṙ / va la ce li ve lu gu se ga la ci ru ta va le me la gu ci Ru d p m g s r m p vu da na ra da nu pu mu 5. D \P / d \P \M g m / d p m g m / p m dhā rā ḷa mai mā ru ba lu ku la ta ni vi ga m g r g \R R r \ S R r r / M g lu ga ta mi mī raṅ ga sā raṅ ga va rāṁ ga m G m g m p / M m p / n D d m p d Ṡ ma rā ḷa ga ma na mā na va ti gā da pa lu na rā ṡ p d ṡ Ṙ ġ \ ṡ ṙ ṙ / ṁ Ġ ṙ ṡ ṙ ġ ṡ ṙ \ṡ da pi lu va rā da ka ni ka ra min ta ne da ka lu ga rā ġ ṡ ṙ ṡ p d / ṡ d ka ru va li ve ta la bo r g S \P. ḍ sa dṙ śā pāṁ ga s s p d ṡ p / d p da pa ṇa ti pa yi vā p m g r g s / ṡ n gu lu po la ti ni po lu S p ḍ s r m p. gai ko ni ve la yu mu : : p p m g r g \S da vi la si ta vē s n / ġ ṙ ṡ n d p da ni ga di ta pha la da 6. D Ṡ \P d / ṙ ṡ n d d p p m g p M rā rā pō rva du ca la mu va la du ra da yā / P P \ M p d / ṡ d p p m m g r / G pā rā vā ra da yi ta ni ṭu la na la cu ṭē / R, R r / m mē rā mi gu g r / g g r s R la ka la gi na di rā 744

/ S S \P d s p p / ḍ ḍ / s s r s R.. sā rā sā ra mu la ne Ri gi na sa ra su ḍī /G G r /m g s r m \G m p m p / D vē rā pa lu ka na la vi gā du ve la di vē d / ṡ d d p m p / d p p m g m / p m m g g r /m pa lu ku la ce li va le me yi vi la si li so la se ra ve ta G g r g s R r ḍ s ṇ S r s r m \ G dī ra ta la pu mī ra va la pu lū ra ma di ni gō d / ṡ ṡ / ṙ ṙ / ṁ ṁ / ġ ġ ṙ ṙ p p / d d / ṡ ṡ /ṙ ṙ d ja ga mu lu vo gu la ga pa ga go ni be ga ḍa ḍa ra ne sa gi ṁ ġ ġ ṙ ṡ ṙ / ḋ ṙ Ṡ m p d / ṡ d P m g r / g ti ri gi na ya su ru la sā ha sa mu lu pā ḍu va ḍa ce \P \ M G rā rā rā m g m / p P m p ra ta gi na sā ra va s r \ S / Ġ ṙ ṡ ri ci sāṁ rā jya saṁ r / g \S r m P ni nu raṁ ṁma ne rā : : n D p m p D ti jē ra ta ga dā s n d P \M g pa da pā kā ri r s p ḍ s r m p. ko sa gi na gu ru gu ha D / ṡ d p m g s R dā sya ṁ p M bē r / m g / m / P n d re e nu u rā ni i 745

/ p m g r s r m p d / ṡ d d p p m m G m / d i i i i i i i i dā a a a a a ni i gā da a R R s r / g r p p m m G m / p m m G r / m g g g a a a a ni ye e e e lu ko o o o o / R ō o o o o \ S S rā After singing the anupallavi, muktāyi svara, the pallavi should be taken up and completed. In the caraṇa svaras of this tāna varṇam, the beginning and ending of the third svara is set as dhaivata, and the fourth svara is set as sarva laghu. 746

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū 28.12.8 daru ādi tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita pallavi P d ṙ Ṡ d p d ṡ Ṡ p m śrī ka ru ḍa ni ki / p m p d ṡ d p m g nu kō r / g \s r m ri va cci ti m g g G G / m g ciṁ ta le lla dī g \r r s / r s r m rcu mu sā m g g r / g g r R S mī anupallavi p d S \ m m / p \ m g śrī ka ṭā kṣa mu na g s r m p sthi ra saṁ pa d n dp p/ dp p \m dave la yu m p d / ṡ ṡ \ n d p / n d p śrī va ra gu ṇa rā \m m p d p m p m ma bhū p /d/ n dpmgrpm pā la caraṇam d d d d n d p p / d p p \m a ppu na mu ni gi na m m p d p ya va ni ne / d p p m ṁ g \r tti gā cu r r r R / m g r / g r S na la gō trō Ḍ s ṇ s r ddhā ra ku r m g r / g g r S ḍī vē s d p M / p p \ m G s r ce ppa ta ga ni vi bu / m p D dhu la bā n d p p / d p \m dha le lla m m p d p m g r / m g ce ḍa na ṇa ci na na la s s r m p sa rva kjñu d n d p / d d P ḍī vē p d p p m p ta ppu lē P p m ka vi p d / n d \P m g bṙa la ṁ du g r m p vi dya la 28. harikedāragauḷa 747

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū p d d d D d d D n d da na ra jē yu ca tu p p \ M p d rā na nu d p d / Ṡ ḍī vē s n d ṡ ṙ ṙ ṙ ṙ / ġ ye ppu ḍu ne ḍa te ga ṙ Ṡ ṙ ni sa tra / Ṁ ġ ṙ śā la r ṡ \p d ṡ ṡ r m nēr pa ra ci na pu ru P d ṡ \ d p ṣā rtha pa p \ m g r m ru ṭī ve p d d sṡ p d Ṡ / ṙ ṡ n d p m ta jhjha jhaṁ ta ka jhaṁ p / d d d D ta ddhi nnaṁ m p ta dha D / ṡ d p m m g ṇaṁ r / g g \ r R \ s r R s r / m g r g ta jhjhaṁ ttā ri ttā s / r R S p ḍ. ta thdai yyā tari kuḍu S jhaṁ s r / M g m : : : : p / M p d p \M p D ta jhaṁ ta ki ṭa jhaṁ m p d D p D d Ṡ p d ta jhaṁ ta ruṁ ta da Ṡ ṇaṁ ṡ ṙ / Ṁ ġ ṙ ġṙ ṡ ṙ / ġ r S taki ta jhaṁ m p / d d P mgrg taka ta jhaṁ \s r \S d / ġ ṙ ṡ d / ṡ ta ka jhaṁ ta d p\ M g r M kata dhiṁgiṇatōm 28.12.9 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita S R / p M P D m p d / ṡ d p m g r g \R R \P ḍ ḍ S p. ḍ s r / p m g g \R m g g r r / g \S S r / m \G m g / M P m g m p D / n d P \ M P D m p / d / ṡ d P m g r / m G G G m g m p \M G m g \R R r / g \R s ṇ s r / m g g r R s ṇ S \P. ḍ s ṇ s p. ḍ s r / m g s r P m g r s ṇ Ḍ / d p m G \R / m g r / g \S r m p D p M \G m / p m G r / m g \R 28. harikedāragauḷa 748

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū \S r m m s R m m g m P m m p p D m p / d d P m p D m p d / s d P \M G \R g s R / m g \R \P. ḍ s r m p p D r m p / n d p D D \R m p d / ṡ d d P m p d ṡ \P d d Ṡ p p / d d / ṡ ṡ / Ṙ Ṙ p d ṡ ṙ / ṁ ġ \Ṙ Ṙ ṡ ṙ / ġ \Ṡ ṡ / ġ ṙ Ṡ / ġ ṙ ṡ n d p D Ṡ d / ṡ d P m g r / g r S s r m m M g m p p m p d D p m p p m p d ṡ r m p d Ṡ s r m p d n D Ṡ d ṡ ṙ ṁ ġ ṙ / Ġ \Ṡ ṙ ġ \Ṡ ṙ ṙ / ṁ ṙ / ġ ṡ / r d / ṡ n d p / n d Ṡ P \M G \R g s / ġ ṙ ṡ n d p m g r s p. ḍ s r / P M G \ R R R s r / g r \ S S S S S 28.13 janya (bhāṣāṅga) 6 aṭhāṇā bāṇa bhū meḷam 28 harikēdāragauḷa mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi ni janya rāga (bhāṣāṅga) 6 aṭhāṇā LAKṢAṆA ślōka Vēṅkaṭamakhi aṭhāṇā rāgassaṁpūrṇassagrahassārvakālikaḣ mūrcchana = ārōhaṇa: s r g m p D n s, avarōhaṇa: s n D p m G r s lakṣaṇa vivaraṇa Subbarāma Dīkṣita bhāṣāṅga; saṁpūrṇa; ṣaḍja graha; dēśīya rāga; suitable for singing at all times. janya since both kaiśiki niṣāda and kākali niṣāda come mixed in this rāga, people of modern saṁpradāya have determined that this is a janya of (29) dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam. This rāga is shining mainly because the dhaivata, hich is the jīva svara for this rāga shos up very close to kaiśiki niṣāda. Therefore, Vēṅkaṭamakhi 28. harikedāragauḷa 749

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū ho is the principal guru for those ho revere the ancient saṁpradāya, treating kaiśiki as the lakṣaṇa svara (kurippu svara), has determined that this is a janya of (28) harikēdāragauḷa. mūrcchana This janya rāga has to be regarded as saṁpūrṇa since different svaras are mixed differently, as mentioned in the ślōka. In the gīta ritten by Vēṅkaṭamakhi, the commencing phrases are (g p d ṡ). This prayōga has been changed drastically in recent years. In practice, the sañcāra (r m p n) alone is shon in the ārōhaṇa. Different types of vakra sañcāras sho up in the avarōhaṇa. Hoever, (d p / ) ill sho up as (d n p ), and (g r) as (g m r). jīva svarass In this rāga mūrcchana, in the ārōhaṇa, the dhaivata is shon as dīrgha, and in the avarōhaṇa, both dhaivata, and gāndhāra are shon as dīrgha. Hence, he dhaivata, and gāndhāra are the jīva svaras for this rāga. For these to svaras, the gamakam by the name vaḷi shines. gāndhāra This svara shos up as sādhāraṇa gāndhāra in some places, antara gāndhāra some other times, and sometimes ith kaṁpita ithout even touching the level of antara gāndhāra. G r mr m rs the symbol ill indicate this occurrence. In the vīṇa, one should descend to the ṙṣabha, holding the string firm in the pañcaśruti ṙṣabha sthāna G ( m G m r s). dhaivata Since this svara is the important jīvādhāra, ithout exhibiting its originality, it ill alays sho up touching the kaiśiki. D n D n (n \D) (D n P) ( n / ṡ D) ( n D / n \P) (p / n D n P) even though it is shon p as (D, D), it ill appear as shon above, ith a mixture of gamakas. All these have to be played in the vīṇa, in the pañcaśruti dhaivata sthāna. The gāndhāra and dhaivata are played according to the context. niṣāda The kaiśiki niṣāda that is close to the dhaivata stated above, ill provide great rañjana. Only the kaiśiki ill sho up hen handling the loer notes (m p d) ithout touching the upper ṣaḍja, as also hen reaching the mandra sthāyi. ( The kākali ill shine hen ascending ith (p n ṡ) (d n ṡ), and hen descending ith (ṡ n p). There ill be an extra level of nokku in the niṣāda. In ( ṇ s r) ( r m p) ( m p) there ill be nokku in the first svara itself. While ascending up ith kākali niṣāda using pa dhi nu ṡa one should descend ith jaru rubbing one svara ith another svara. If one ascends to an upper svara from pañcama holding the dhaivata very firm, it ill result in śaṅkarābharaṇa. While ascending to kaiśiki niṣāda using the phrase (p d n m), the ṣaḍja ill sho up slightly less hile holding in the niṣāda sthāna. While descending in the normal manner ith (ṡ d p m), e ill end up in dēvakriya. Since (d n p) is there, the rāga ill sparkle only hen the dhaivata is somehat played here. All these features can be grasped from the lakṣyas shon belo. LAKṢYA 28.13.1 gīta tripuṭa tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi 28. harikedāragauḷa 750

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū g p d ṡ a tu li ta Ṡ n d d d p rē re sa u ra bha p m p G m d śṙ ṁ ṁ gā a ra D p g g m p rū pa ra ghu ku la g r s S s d di i pa śrī dha ru d P M p m re e tā ṭa ka p m p n ṡ ṙ ṡ ha ra ṇa ka vu śi ka ṁ ġ ṙ Ṡ ṡ n yā a ga ra kṣa ku N ṡ d d p m rē re ya a i ya g r s ya i ya jāvaḍa Ṡ Ṡ ā rē G m P p m u gra kō da ṁ G m d d d p ḍa a ga ṁ ḍa na p m p G m pā a ṁ ḍī tya M d D P jā ṇu rē rē p d n p m m m sī i i ta a a pa g r s s s g g te e e si ṁ ṁ du n S n d d p ba ṁ ṁ ṁ dha na G m d d P dī na sa ṁ ra g r s d d d p kṣa ṇa a ra a va ṁ G m p p ṡ ṡ ṁ ṇa ku ṁ ṁ bha ṙ ṡ ṡ ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ ka ra na kha ṁ ḍa na ġ ṁ ṗ ṗ s S śri i i ra a mā S ṅ ḋ ḋ ṗ ṁ rā ma bha a a dra ġ ṙ ṡ ṡ ṡ ġ ġ pa a a ṭṭa a a bhi ṙ ṡ ṅ ḋ ḋ ṗ ṁ ra a ma mā ṁ ṁ ṁ g r s g p d ṡ pa a hi a tu li ta S rē 28.13.2 kīrtana tiśra jāti ēka tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi ṡ n ṡ p d n \P tyā ga rā p m R m r m p / n p / n p jō vi rā ja 28. harikedāragauḷa 751

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū D / n \ n p m p g R / m r s tē ma hā ṇ s r m p / D n ṡ ṙ rā ja rā ja śrī ṡ ṙ ṡ n ṡ p d n \P tyā ga rā p m g m \g m p N p jō vi rā ja p m R s d / s d / n p d tē śrī ma n ṡ ṙ ṡ / ṙ ṡ n p d n tyā ga rā jō / s d p p m g vi rā M p n p ja p m R S S tē anupallavi m p m g m p / n p vā ga rtha ma \m \r m p / d d n d n ṡ ya bhu va na rā n p / n D / n P jō : : : : 2. n p / n D n P p d jō ha ri n ṡ / ṙ ṡ n p d n \P vā ṁ chi tā p m g m \ g m p d N p rtha pra da rā m p m r s r S jō ha ra \ p M p p n n śrī gu ru gu ha ṡ \n ṡ n ṡ ṙ ṡ n ga ṇē śa rā ṡ n / Ṡ jō S n ṡ sa m / ṁ ṙ / ṁ ṙ / ṁ ṙ ṡ ṙ ṡ n ṡ sē vi ta rā ṙ ṙ s n / ṙ ṡ n p Ṡ / ṙ n s jā dhi rā P / n m p \r / g g / m r s jō a jō s p m p p ṡ ṡ n ṡ n Ṡ nā ga ra kha ṁ ḍā khya pu rā \ N ṙ ṙ Ṡ ṙ ṡ r ṡ n Ṡ ṇa pra ti pā di ta rā jō 28. harikedāragauḷa 752

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū n ṡ n / ṙ Ṡ / ṙ s d / s D / s D yō gi nī ga ṇa rā jō p m p ṡ n ṡ Ġ / m R ṡ ṙ yō gi rā ja rā ja śrī caraṇam d / n d / n d d / n \p s n P ka li rā hi m / d p \ g m p P d N / s tya na ga ra vā d n \ P sō P P p p d n ṡ : : : : 2. n / s n n p / n D p / d P m ka li rā hi m / d p g m p P d N / s tya na ga ra vā d n \P p / n p p m sō nī lō p d / ṡ d n p m / d p m tpa la nā yi kā g M g m / n P / n sa ha p m r / g vā g m \R p / n p p m sō nī lō : : : : 2. g m R r s sō a ti ṇ s r m p d / n D / n p la li ta ha ṁ sa / ṡ n / ṡ p / n d / n p / n p p m lā syō llā / P P r s sō a ti : : : : 2. P P p ṙ sō ni khi Ṡ ṙ ṡ n s \ n d / ṡ d lā ga ma ci rō d p ṙ ṡ / ṙ ṡ n p nu ta vi lā d n \P p m p sō a ti ẇ / ṡ n ṡ ṙ ṡ R ġ vi la si ta hā n / ṙ ṡ n ṡ n \ D ṭa kā va bhā n d n Ṡ s Ġ ṁ Ṙ sō a nē ṡ n / ṙ Ṡ / ṙ ṡ n ṡ p ka lī lā vi 28. harikedāragauḷa 753

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū d n ṡ ṙ ṡ ṡ n p / n p ci tra vi kā m / P p m / p m P n ṡ sō ra ktō ġ / ṁ ṙ ṡ / ṙ ṡ n ṡ n tpa la ku su mā n d n ṡ ṡ ṙ ṡ ṡ n P / n di vi śvā p m g m p P P P p ṙ saḣ pa ri P p d n ṡ / ṙ ṡ n p pā li ta ha ri n p p m g m g m ha rā di dā p N p p m R S sō ni ṇ s r m p / n p / n m / d D rma la hṙ da ya rā ja haṁ sō p / D n ṡ ṙ ṡ n Ṡ m p ma hā pa ra ma haṁ sō ni n ṡ Ġ ṁ ṙ Ṙ ṡ n ṡ ṙ śca la ta tva pra śaṁ sa r s n \P p d n ṡ ṙ ṡ n śśa śi ka lā va ta ṁ sa śśrī \ D n p Ṡ n P tyā ga rā p m R / m r m p / n p jō vi rā ja p m R S tē S 28.13.3 kīrtana tripuṭa tāḷam Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita Among the navagraha kīrtanas, this one, on Thursday pertains to bṙhaspati. pallavi ẇ ṙ Ṡ s ṙ ṡ n ṡ bṙ ha spa tē \p p n p / n p tā rā / n p / n p / ṡ D p m pa tē ṡ P / d p m p d p m p bṙaṁ ḣma jā m \ g g g g m tē na mō p m p d n ṡ stu tē : : : : 28. harikedāragauḷa 754

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū 2. g m mō p n p p m R stu tē S anupallavi m P n ṡ n ma hā ba la vi / Ṡ bhō ṡ n d gī n ṡ n / Ṡ ṣpa tē n ṡ n ṙ Ṡ ma ṁ ju dha nu / ṙ ṡ / ṙ n / ṡ n / ṡ p rmī nā / n p / n p / n d p dhi pa tē m P m G m ṙ ma hēṁ drā dyu Ṡ ṙ n ṡ pā si tā n ṙ n Ṡ kṙ tē Ṡ ṙṡn n ṡ d / n d/ n d d mā dha vā di p d n ṡ ṙ ṡ n p vi nu ta dhī 0 / ṡ D p m pdnṡ ma tē caraṇam s / D d / n p su rā cā rya d n Ṡ n n ṡ va rya va p / n D / n p m jra dha ra p p d d / ṡ d p m śu bha la kṣa ṇa p \ g m g m ja ga tra p / n p ṡ d n p ya gu rō m P n Ṡ ja rā di va n Ṙ ṙ ṡ rji tā krō ṡ n d n ṡ dha ka ca n ṙ Ṡ ṙ n ṡ ja na kā śri ta p d n ṡ / ṙ ṡ ja na ka n p / n p / n d p lpa ta rō ṇ S r m p pu rā ri gu ru / n d / n d / N gu ha saṁ d n \p n ṡ mō di ta m G m r ṡ ṙ ṡ n ṡ pu tra kā ra n \ D N Ṡ / ṙ ka dī na ṡ n p / n p / ṡ d p ba ṁ dhō 28. harikedāragauḷa 755

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū p m Ṙ m ṙ Ṡ pa rā di ca ġ ġ / R ṡ n ṡ tvā ri vā n ṙ Ṡ ksva rū ṡ ṙ ṡ n n ṡ n \ D d pa pra kā śa p d n ṡ / ṙ ṡ n ṡ ka da yā p / d m p r / m r s siṁ dhō n S r M p / n pd mm / nirāmayāya nī ti ka D rtrē p D n ṡ ṙ ni raṁ ku śā ṡ N ṡ P Ṡ ya vi śva bha rtrē n Ṡ ẇ g/ ṁ R s ṙ ṡ ṙ n ṡ niraṁja nāya bhuvana bhō ṡ nṡṙ n ṙ n ṡ n \D d ktrē ni raṁ śā ya d D d p d n ṡ makhapra dā trē 28.13.4 kīrtana ādi tāḷa Kumāra Eṭṭappa Mahārājā pallavi Ṡ ṙ ṡ n ṡ n / sd d d nṡṙ sā ra sa da ḷa nē ṡ n n p / p tra svā mi p s / nd/ nd n pm/ P ṙ nā tha : : : : n Ṡ n \d d d N d p m sā rva lō ka śa m p/ dp raṁ pmr/ g g ya g M g m / d p mā ma p m R va R S ṇ s dē r M r vā m P m di p N p dē n ṡ n va : : : : ṡ ṙ ṡ n s n \d d sa rva p m R va R S S anupallavi m p n ṡ n ṙ ṡ vī ra bā hu mu khya s ġ ṁ ṙ ṡ / ṙ bha kta ja ṡ n n d n ṡ na va ra da 28. harikedāragauḷa 756

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū s ṡ ṙ ṡ n ṡ ṡ d d n ṡ Ṙ vī ra mahēṁdrapura n ṡ \p p / n d śū ra ku / n p p m p la sa ṁhā ra caraṇam P / n\ m p \ g g G mp bha kta ja na pō p p p p ṣa bā hu p n d p m lē ya g g m paṁ ka ja sa dṙ śa va m p d / ṡḋ\p mpm\ g p n p m \ G stra kā g g m r s rti kē ya s m p p n ṡ ṙ ṡ śa kti śi va sa hi ta / ṁ ṙ / ṁ ṙ r ṡ si ṁ ṁhā sa ṡ n n d n ṡ nā rū ḍha s ṡ ṙ ṡ n ṡ n n d n ṡ sā ra ṁ ga va ra da s n \p p d ca tu ra bhā d n p p m p gi nē ya svaram Ṡ ṡ ṙ ṡ ṡ Ṡ / ṙ ṡ n \D n p m P ṡ n p d d d n p m p g / m r s : : s ṇ s R s ṇ s r r s / n D d p m g m p Ṡ n \D d n p m g m p ṡ n ṡ ṙ ṡ n ṡ ẇ g ṁ ṙ ṡ n / ṙ ṡ n d d p m p ṙ ṡ ṡ n d n d n d n p p m g g / m r s s \ṇ / r s / p m / d p / s n / ṙ ṡ ġ Ġ ṁ r ṡ S s S ṇ s r m p / n p m p / ṙ tāna varṇam aṭa tāḷam Subbarāma Dīkṣita (please see next fe pages in landscape mode) 28. harikedāragauḷa 757

28.13.5 tāna varṇam aṭa tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita Tāna Varṇam in honour of Vēṅkaṭēśvara Eṭṭēndra Pāṅịya Paternal Uncle of the Rājāḣ of Eṭṭayapuram. pallavi ( s S ṇ s r / m p śrī i i i i i i ) n d n d P m p \ G M śrī i ī ma a hā ā P P m m / p p n n / ṡ ṡ n ṡ ṙ ṡ rā jā śru u ta a ka a vi i bho o o o n / ṡ n / ṡ d / n d / ṡ o o o o o o o o p / d n / ẇ s / ṙ s n p : p d / ṡ d p m / d p m / p m g o o o o o o ja a : ci i i i i i i ṁ ti i ta a g g / m r r s ṇ s /r r s / p m /d d p / ṡ n / ṙ ṡ śri i i i i i pa a a ti i pa a dā a a a a a ṁ ṇ s r / m p ṃ p. ṇ bhō o o o o o o o n ṡ n \ m ṙ ṡ G D : p /d n / ṡ d p m p \ o o o o jā : a a a a a a a a a a g m / n D P m p m G G / m R a a a a a a a a a a S n / ṙ n / ṡ p / ṙ ṡ n o o o o o o o o s r / m p n ṡ ṙ o o o o o o o o n S S :: S ā : : 758

anupallavi 2. ṙ ṡ n ṡ n \ D a a a a jā «m m /p p /d d n / ṡ d d p m śri i i i i i i i i i i i ṡ/ d d p m / d p m p m r / m r / p m / n p / ṡ n /ṙ n mu u ddu u ku u ma a a ra a ye e e e e e ṭ ṭe e e Ṡ Ṡ : M P / N Ṡ Ṙ m m ī nā : śrī ī ī ī ī ve e ṁ Ġ ṁ ṙ ṡ n / ṙ /n ṡ p /d /n /ṡ /p p /n n ṡ ṡ /ṙ r e e e e e e e ṁ kka ṭe e e e śva a ra a ye e /n n / ṡ ṡ / ṙ ṙ ṡ n ṇa a sa a a ṁ dra a muktāyi svaram d / n D d m p m p m p / d p dhī ra sa mu da ya vi nu ta ca r m p n \ P P \ M p n n ṡ \ N ṡ ṙ ṙ ri ta su ku mā rā kā ra ni ga ma sā ra ra si ṡ p / n m / p r m p e e ṁ dra a so o o p/ d m / p m G m r s ṭṭe e e e ē ṁ dra a ṡ n ṡ ṙ ṡ n ṡ n ka sa hṙ da ya vi bu da d n n n ṡ ṙ ṡ n o o da a ru u ḍai i s s /r r / m m /p p sa a a a a a dgu u \D N ṡ \ P maṁ dā ra dhā 759

d D D n ṡ ṙ ṡ n p : / d p m p \ M g g m rā dha ra vi ta ra ṇa : dha rā ra ma ṇa pu rā ri pa da \ R r s ṇ s r / S / p m / d \ P /ṡ s n s r m sā ra sa ma dhu ka rā ca ri ta mā na sa ni ja vi ma M p / ṙ ṡ n p kāṁ ka nṙ pa va ra p /ṙ ṡ ṙ la ta ra ya śō da va ṁ Ġ ṁ ṙ r ṡ n s/ Ṡ r n \D p ḷi ta sā raṁ gām p \ caraṇam s n d d p p m m \ R m p sa a a a a a a a ma ja a s / D D p p / n n ṡ ṡ / ṙ ṙ ṡ ṡ n n yā nā ni i i i i i i i i i i ṁ ṡ n d d p m p /ṙ : 2. ṡ n d n /Ṡ a a a a a a a a : na di rā svara sāhityam 1. Ṙ ṡ n ṙ ṡ n d n śrī ka ra kha la ri pu ma p / n m / p r m p /ṙ nne e e e ko o o ri ṡ n d n /Ṡ na a di i rā 760

/ Ṡ \ M p ṡ \ N ṡ hīṁ drā ga ma hēṁ dra n \ D d \p ṙ cō vi bha va 2. R S / ṙ ṡ n d n ṡ ṙ ṡ n d n Ṡ ē rā ma gu va sō ba gu po ga ḍa ta ra mā rā ṡ s M p ṡ \ R m p \ Ṇ s r /P m /d p d \n mā ma ṇi dhī ma ṇi gā na va dhī ma ṇi su ra tā r m G m r vi dhīṁ dra n ṙ ṡ /ġ ṙ \.Ṡ ṡ ṇi ka ma la pā ṇi ṡ n / ṙ ṡ sa dṙ śa va n /ṙ ṡ n \ Ḋ d = ja la da vē ṇi mā Ṗ p D n Ṡ p / ṙ tvī ka vā ṇi ra ṣaḍja svarāntam 3. ṙ rṙ ṡ n ṡ ṙ ṙ \Ṡ n / ġ ṙ ṙ \Ṡ n ṙ Ṡ maṁ ju ḷa va ca na ra sā mṙ ta sa ha sā ji ta sā ṙ Ṡ n Ṡ p D n Ṡ r m p n Ṡ ṇ s ra sa rpa sā rva bhau ma sā dhu ni va ha sā dhva sā m P / ṡ Ṡ n r nu sā re sā re ku dhaivata svarāntam s r m p / S n ṡ pa ha ra sā ha sāṁ s ġ ṙ n Ṡ p / n ka ma na sā ra ga 761

4. d n D d n ṡ n ṡ / ṙ ṙ ṡ n /ṙ n /ṡ p / n p /ṡ p dhā ra ṇi ni śa ra ṇa ma nu ta ru ṇi ni ka ru ṇa nu da ṙ ṡ n ṡ n \ D p d n ṡ ṡ ṙ ṡ n ṡ n \D / ġ nu pa va la dā pa ṇa ti va le ni la ka la dā ma m p / n d n D d n p ṙ ra ta mi dā ca tu ra sarvalaghu svaram n ṡ / 5. p p /n n /ṡ ṡ ṙ ṙ ṡ n ṙ ṡ ṡ n d n ṡ n ma ru vi ca ra mu lu ra gu lu va le nu ra mu na ne ra ya ga p /n p / ṙ ṡ p /n p ṡ n p / ṙ ṡ / ṙ ṡ p / ṡ n / ṡ n ta nu ma ra ci ni nu da la ci ma ru va na ni ma ru lu ko ni p p ṡ n ṡ p /p ṙ ṡ ṙ p d n ṡ /ṙ r r r /m m pa ḍa ti vi ri pa ḍa ka ba ḍi ye da ri be da ri ya su ru su /p p /ṡ ṡ ṙ ṡ ṙ ṡ n r ṡ ṙ ṙ ġ ġ /ṁ ṙ ṙ ṡ n / ra ne nu ra ni ra ta mu do ra ta na ma gu ne ra ta na mu na /r r s / p m / d p /ṙ ti śa ya su kha pha la da ṙ ṡ n ṡ n / D / ṁ gu va pa ga dā ya p d n ṡ / ṙ ṡ n p pa lu ma ru pa lu ka ga p / d p / d p m p m ne na ru da la ci pi lu / Ṙ ṡ n ṡ n \D r gā du ra mu dā ka p /d d p p m g m ba ḍa li ka na ḍa ra kha g g / m r r s ṇ s va sa ma ya mi ti ni ra : : 762

S s 6. p / ṡ D P m \ G M p \ G m p M p n ā rā ma yā rā ma sī ma nu mā pa ni \P P p \ M /p G g / M r \ S s mā pā pa mā n pa gā lē ni tā pā ṡ Ṙ ṡ n ṡ ṙ ṡ n Ṡ n d n ṡ n p /D n p sa rō ja śa ra ha ra ni rā ṇi pa da mu la nu kō ri ġ ṁ Ġ ṁ ṙ ṡ n d n D n p m p \ M p /Ṡ n ṡ ṙ mā na sā bja mu na bha jiṁ ci ni nu nu tiṁ ce ra ka n D D n p na kō pā na m R s \g G / m \ ru ṇiṁ ci rā m p / n D m p ṡ n ma ru dā ḍi va da la : : S / Ṡ n \ D p \ M p \ G m p ṙ mē la śī la gu ṇa 7. D D d \ P P m p N ṡ p / ṡ N s nā ḷī ka sā ḷī ku mu dā ḷī ma dū ḷi s ṙ \N Ṡ / ġ ṡ Ṙ Ṡ / ṙ ṡ n \ D D d ma dā ḷī ma rā ḷī śu ka pi kā ḷī ni n Ṡ / ṙ ṡ n ṡ n \ na dā va ḷi ni ma dā Ḋ rā cā la jā la d d p ṡ D d d p ḷi vi rā ḷi go ni / ṡ D P / d p p m \ G G / M r r s R ā ḷī ja na va cō lā li tya mu na kē r S s / r s / p m / n p s p. / ṇ p /s ṇ r s / d p. ḷī sa da na mu na ku ja ni da la ca ni ta la pu ne da m G m g m p ṡ nu bū ni pa lu ka rā d p m s n D ni mē ni da yi : : 763

g g m g m p / ṡ n ṡ ṙ ṡ ṡ n ṡ / ṙ ṙ n / ṙ n / ṡ i ru lu go nu ta na du ku ru la ka nu go na ga ka nu go na p / n p ṡ r / m r / p m / n p ṡ p / ṙ ṡ r m p ṇ s ka nu go ni yi di ta ga da ni va da ri śu bha mi du go ka lu ṁ ṙ n ṡ /ṙ ṙ p /d d ṇ s r m p ṡ n ṡ ṙ ġ ġ / ne la ne la ne la kha ra ka ru ni ka la si ja li si ya na lu m p ṡ n ṡ ṙ ṁ Ġ ṁ Ṙ ṡ n r ṡ n /ṡ n \ D r / m m r / p p m / n gu na nu cu pa li ki pi n p ṡ n n ṙ \Ṡ lu va va cci ti rā d ḍa yi me la ga nu pā ṭī ra gi ri nu ra gu la kū r ṡ n / ṡ n \ D p / r cu pa la viṁ ce ru d p m / d p m p ṭa mi ni va va nu ni m \ G / m \ R s / ġ \ṙ dhā ṭi mī re na ṭaṁ caraṇam pōnra anubandham ṡ n d d p p m m \ R m p sa a a a a a a a ma ja a / s D D p p /n n /ṡ ṡ / ṙ ṙ s s n n yā nā ni i i i i i i i i ṁ ṡ n d d p p m m / p p /d d n /ṡ d d p / d p m a a a a a a a a ca a a a a a a a a a a a p / n m /p r m p ṙ nne e e e ko o o ri ṡ n d n /Ṡ na a di i rā 764

/d d p p m m / p p m m g g /m m g g / p m / d d a a a a a a a a na a ca a a a kka a ni i dā a p m g m \ G m p / d d p m \ G / n d p m a a na a rā sā a a a a a a mi i i i \ / \ ṇ s G d d p m G p m G g / m r R s i sa a a a a dgu u ū ṇa a a śī i i i g g / m m r r s ṇ s /r s /p m /d p m \ G m p a a a a a a a a sa a ra a sā a a a a a a s \ N ṡ ṙ ṡ n ṡ D P d / N ṡ D n P grē ē e e e sa a rā a a a a a \ / g m R S s s d d p p m m g g g /m a a ā ā kā a a a a a a a mu u u u r r s ṇ ṇ s /r r s ṇ s s ṇ s r \S r /S u u u u ni i i i kē e e e e e ḷi lō o o \R n gā a a a a a ra a a vi i i p m g / m g /p m / d a a a a a a a a s s /p p s s /d d i i la a a a a a m p \ G G g m a a a a a a r / p m /d d p \M o o o o o o o p / d p m g m p / d a a a a a a a a p / d / n ṡ p / d p m rā a a a a a a a / s \ D P m p G a a a a a m / p m m g g g /m o o o o o o o na R s s r s s p s s d p d p m p ṡ n p m / d p ṙ ṡ n d d d p p m g m p / i i i i i i i i i i i ṁ ci i ka a a a si i / g m p ṡ n p g m brō o o o o o o o p / ṙ n ṡ / r r ṡ / r o o o o o o o vu 765

ṡ n ṡ n \ D s/ p p ṡ n Ṡ n ṡ Ṙ Ṙ u u mu u rā śri i i i ī mu u u ddu ġ ġ ġ /ṁ Ṙ ṡ ṙ ṡ ṅ \ D n ṡ ṙ ṙ ṡ n \ D sā a a a a mi i i i ī ye e e e e e e m G m ṙ ṡ ṙ \N ṡ ṭṭē ē ṁ dra a ku ṡ n d n / Ṡ\ M P N Ṡ Ṙ m m ḍai i i i nā śrī ī ī ī ī vē e ṁ Ġ ṁ ṙ ṡ n / ṙ n ṡ p /d /n /ṡ p p /n n ṡ ṡ /ṙ ṙ e e e e e e ṁ ṁ kka ṭē e e e śva a ra a ye e m G m r s p /d m / p ṭṭē e e e e ṁ dra a / n n /ṡ ṡ /ṙ ṙ ṡ n ṇa a sā a a ṁ dra a After singing the muktāyi svara sāhitya, the pallavi should be completed. 28.13.6 tāna varṇam aṭa tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita Tāna Varṇam in honour of His Highness Rāja Jaga Vīra Rāma Vēṅkaṭēśvara Eṭṭappa Pāṇḍiya Rājāḣ of Eṭṭayāpuram. pallavi p m \R / p m p śrī i rā a ja ṡ / D n ṡ ṙ g ṙ u mā a a a ru u s s /r r / m m /p p sa a a a a a dgu u 766

/ s D D p p /ṡ ṡ n n /ṡ ṡ / ṙ ṙ ṡ ṡ rā jā ra a a a a a a a ja a ma a /ṙ ṡ n p / p d p m : p / n p /n p m r / m r / m r s a a a a a a ja a : sē e e e vi i ta a śrī i i i d d p ṡ n ṇ p. r ṇ r s / p m g m / n p / s n va a a a lli i pa a ti i pa a a a dā a a a ṁ bhō m g ṙ ṡ n d p /d /n / ẇ s a a na a ma a a a m ṙ ṡ n ṡ n \D n p o ja a bhō o o r m p n \ m p /ṡ n ha a a a ra a a a m g m /d p m \ G o ga a bi i ḍau ū g / p m g m \R \ S : u u u u jā ā : anupallavi S /d d d p \ M / d p m p śrī i i i i rā a a a a \ G m p / n p Ṡ n / ṡ d d \ P p d n ṡ \R jā a a nva a vā a a ya a pa yō o o o dhi ṙ ṙ \N Ṡ Ṡ : P / ṡ N Ṡ Ṙ ġ ġ ġ / ṁ ṁ ṁ ṁ ṁ drā : śrī ī vē ṁ ka ṭē e ṙ ṡ / ṙ ṡ n ṡ p d n ṡ / ẇ r ṡ n p / ẇ r ṡ n p / d p e e e e śva a ra a ye e e e e e ṭṭē e e e e e r m p n / M P pū u u u ū ū p m / p g / m r r s e e e e e ṁ dra a n m p n \ m p n ṡ u u rṇa a ca n a a / p m / n p / ṡ n / r ṡ vi i bha a va a sa a 767

/ ġ ṙ ṡ n d d p m a a a a a a ṁ dra muktāyi svaram /P / d p m \R D ṡ \p pā va na gu ṇō dā rā ṙ n / ṡ D P / ṡ n / / ṡ ṡ D p m P D śri ta ja nā dhā rā mu dā ka ra sauṁ da \P \M p p \R vya kā ra vi rō g / m \R r s ṇ s dhi sa rō ru ha hi ma p m p n /Ṡ n r m r / m r / p m / n : m P /Ṡ \ N ṡ \ N ṡ ka ra hi ta su kha ka ra : sa dā sā man ta rā ja ma ṙ ṡ / ṙ ṡ n \D d n \ P p m p n D p R S g ku ṭa ma ṇi rā ji rā ji ta pa dā bja vī rā gā N ṙ ṡ \ P na mā na sa rā g m ṙ ṡ\ ṡ / ṙ n / ṡ p n d p m la ja la ru ha ta ra ṇi caraṇam ṡ n / ṡ p /d d P m r M sa a a a a a ra sa a a d N Ṡ / ġ ṙ / ġ ja haṁ sā ka vi ku 768

p / n p / n \ P m p n ṡ ṙ /ṁ r ṡ n /ṙ ṡ /ṙ n ṡ a a a a kṣā ni i i i i ṁ nnē e ko o o o o o m p n ṡ ṙ / ṁ ṙ n : 2. m m /p p /ṡ n \P a a a a a a a a : a a a a a nu rā svara sāhityam 1. Ṡ ṙ n \d G /m sā mī śrī mī ra rā vē p / n p ṡ / ṙ n / ṡ p o o o o ri i na a m m /p p / ṡ n \P a a a a a nu rā d \P \M /p \ m \r s \Ṇ r s R m P n mī ra miṁ cu mī mā ru bā ri r ṙ Ṡ n d n vi rā ḷi go ni M p / Ṡ n kō rva lē ra Ṡ ṙ ġ ṁ ṙ kau gi lī rā 2. / d d P m p m \R m p / N \P p m p / ṡ D śa śi nē tra va su caṁ dra śa kā bdaṁ bu na vi kā p \M g m \R r \ Ṇ r s R M P n \ m ri mār ga va lā ri bhaṁ bu na rā jya śrī ni gai m p n \P ṡ n ṙ ṡ n D n D d p r lu pu ṇyā tma ḍa gu ṣaḍja svaram ko ni yī tu lu to ṡ Ġ ṁ ṙ n ṡ Ṙ la gaṁ ga ni la nē 769

3. P /d p m g g /m m r r \S ṇ s r / d p pāṁ ca pu ra ga ha na da ha na sā dhu ja na sa mu m g /m r \S p s ṇ r /S g g / m r \S /p m. da ya su ra sā la ma dhu ra sā la sa dṙ śa sā ra va g /m r S / d p ġ ca na ra sā sva da hi /ṁ ṙ ṙ \Ṡ n \P ta sa ra sā kṙ pā p ṡ n /ġ ṙ Ṡ ṙ ka ra ma na sā ra 4. M /d p m p \ G m g m p / n D D p d n ṡ mā ru ba lu ka rā da ka ru ṇa lē dā śa ra ṇa ni n \ D p m \R m p / n D m p ṡ n \ D n /ġ ṙ ṡ naṁ mmi na ko mma ga dā ta mi ta ga dā ta nu pu ṭa S r m p ṡ n ṙ rā ce lu va la ra ga sarvalaghu 5. ṡ n p p /d d p p m p m g g m p n p /s n n pa lu ma ru ma ru vi ri śa ra mu la ci lu ka la pa lu ku la p ṡ ṡ /ṙ ṙ ṡ ṡ / r s n s n p /s n p /d p m g va ga la ka lu va la do ra ta ḷu ku śe ga la va ga mu gu la n / ṙ n / ṡ n \ D m /d ki di ta di rā sa ra g /m r ṇ s r / n p na da ri be da ri ya la p m G g m r sa ku rā ma ra va ku r n ṡ ṡ ġ m ṙ ṡ n si so la si da la ci va ṡ 770

/ṙ ṡ n ṡ d d p ṙ la ci ti ra ya ba la ra 6. P /d d p p p \M p /d p p \M g m p / ṡ ā ne la ta sa ta mā ya la ma ṭu mā ya la ma di n /ṡ p / d m / d p p \M r / m r /p \M p / n m p ni lu pu ṭa ne Ra ta na mā mu nu ba ti mā li na na nu P /d d p m P m r /M r s ṇ s R r s bā ya na nu cu bal ki na bal ku lu ne da nuṁ ca ra s / s D D p m p ṡ \ N ṡ n / ġ Ṙ ṙ ṡ n /ṙ la kō rī la va le me laṁ gu nu nu kā li ki na ḷu s n d / n D / n D p ṙ ci lā liṁ ca ra \M p /ṡ n ṡ d d mā li mi mi gu la da \Ṡ ṡ m /d \P p koṁ di ma di guṁ di p p \M / d d p m la cu mā ni ra ta mu ṡ n d / s D / G m r ṡ ti ga dā gā ra viṁ : : 7. S / n D d p m P p m \R m P \ Ṇ s ī lā gu na nu nē cu ṭa bā ga yī rā rā s r / n D d P m / n D p m P g m P ṡ n pu tā ḷa jā la jā la mu cā lu ra gō la ra Ṡ n ṡ \ d P d mē lu ga la dā ni n ṡ n ṡ \ d P m ga sa lu pa la dē la : : p / n D p m g m r ṇ S r s / d p m p m p ṡ sa rā ga mu ga la ma ni yā ḍi na nu ḍu vu la ma ra ci 771

n ṡ ṙ /ġ ṙ ṡ n Ṙ ṡ ṇ s r m p n Ṡ /ṙ /ġ tō ve Ra ci to va riṁ ci ta gi na ce lu vu ḍī ve nā Ṙ Ṙ ṡ \ R m p n rā ku sē ya ka ra 8. S Ṡ ṡ n ṡ Ṙ ṙ ṡ n ṡ ṙ ṡ /N / ṙ nī rā ka ne da go re da ne na ru na nī vē N Ṡ P N Ṡ P p di kka nu ta laṁ pun gai koṁ ṭin vā lu ṡ / Ġ ṁ ṙ Ṡ /ṙ s du kō ri kal ko na Ṡ n Ṡ P ṡ gaṁ ṭi pai paṁ ta \D d N Ṡ p sā ga nī rā pa \N Ṡ ṙ ṙ ṡ ṙ mā vaṁ ta va la du R S p p ṡ / ṡ ṡ /ṙ ṙ ṡ ṡ n n \P n / ṙ n / ṡ n n \P n /ġ na nu na la cu ṭa ta ga vā va ga va ku ma gu vā ya ni ṙ ṡ n n \P ṡ n \P d n ṡ n \P p d n ṡ va la pu re vā ko na vā ma na si ḍa vā ca nu va ri / s ṇ /r r \S p m /d d \P m p /ṡ n /ṙ ṙ \Ṡ ce li ya la vā du lu ka ru vā ca la mu vi ḍu va vā r /m / P ṇ s r /m / P ṃ p / s ṇ / r s g m p /ṡ. vi na vā yi di ba ru vā ma di ma ra va ka ga yi ko na \P P / ẇ r s n p gā vā ta mi ga la n / s D r m p / ṡ n \d vā ma ḍu po sa ga vā /D n p m g /m r s vā ḍa ni va la ci ti ḋ \ M p ṡ n \ ṡ D ġ ṙ n ṙ ṡ d d p m r g / m r r s p ṡ n ṙ ṡ ga ra ga ri ka ga la di ya ni ka la ka to la ga ka la yi ka yē lu ko na vā 772

r / m r / p m p /ṙ ṡ r m p /ṙ n ṡ p /ṙ ṡ ṙ g ẇ Ġ m ma Ri ma Ri ce la ga ka ni ka ra mu na ma nu pu mu ha ṭhā \S P ṡ \N ṙ rā cē ra rā ra caraṇattaiyotta anubandham / ṡ n / ṡ p d d P m r M sa a a a a a ra sa a ā p / n p / n /P m p n ṡ ṙ / ṁ ṙ ṡ n / r ṡ / ṙ n ṡ a a a a kṣā ni i i i i ṁ nne e kō o o o o o d p p m g m p n ṡ ṙ / ṁ ṙ n / ṡ n \ d d p m / d a a a a a a a a cau u u u ka a sē e e e ya a g /m r r s \ ṇ r s p m /d p ṇ s r m p /ṡ n p ka a naṁ ṁ nnē e e e e e lu u ko o o o o o o o \ G g m \R S / d d d p \M / d p m p a a a a śrī i i i i rā a a a a n \ G m p / n p /Ṡ n / ṡ d d \P p d n ṡ \R jā a a nva a vā a a ya a pa yō o o o dhi ṙ n Ṡ d D n p na nu jā gu be ṭṭa p / n p ṡ / ṙ n / ṡ p o o o ri i na a /ṙ s p p /ṡ n p /ṡ o o o o o o o o r m p n / M P pu u u u ū ū G /m \R m P \ ku rā mō vi ni m m /p p / ṡ n \P a a a a a nu rā \ D p m /d p rā a a a a n m p n \ m p n ṡ u u rṇa a ca ṁ ṁ ṁ 773

ṙ ṙ \Ṅ S Ṡ : P / s N Ṡ Ṙ ġ ġ ġ / ṁ ṁ ṁ ṁ ṁ drā : śrī ī vē ṁ ka a ṭē e ṙ ṡ / ṙ ṡ n ṡ p d n ṡ / ẇ r ṡ n p ṙ ṡ n p / d p e e e e śva a ra a ye e e e e e ṭṭē e e e e e / ġ ṙ ṡ n d d p m a a a a a aṁ dra a After singing the muktāyi svara sāhitya, the pallavi should be completed. p m / p g / m r r s e e e e e ṁ dra a / p m / n p / ṡ n / ṙ ṡ vi i bha a va a sa a 774

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū 28.13.7 kīrtana ēka tāḷa Kṙṣṇasvāmi Ayyā pallavi n P m r m p n p m r m pā la ya pa ra mē śva d / n D p m p n ṡ / ṙ ṡ n p n D p m ri bhu va nē śva ri r m r m r s ṇ s r m r m p n p n bha kta ja na va śaṁ ṡ ṙ n ṡ D n p m ṁ ka ri r m r m p / n p m r m pā la ya pa ra mē śva p D d n \ P ri i ī anupallavi r M r r P m p n ṡ ṡ bā lē ṁ du śē kha ri s ṙ / ṁ ṙ ṡ ṡ n \ d n ṡ bhā gyō da ya ka ri ẇ s ṡ ṡ Ṡ ṡ n r ṡ bā la kṙ ṣṇa sō da n \ D D ri ṡ s / Ṡ ṡ Ṡ s s / bā la kṙ ṣṇa sō da ṡ Ṁ / g ri ṙ ṡ n ṡ \ D D ẇr p d n ṡ / ṡ n p / d d p m ba hu va ra dē gau ri r m r m pā la ya caraṇam p p m / n p p m r m ra kṣa tu rā jē śva p D d / n p ṡ ṡ ṡ n \ d / n d rī ra ja ta gi ri p m m p m p ṡ n / ṡ n / ṡ n \ d / n d rā ja ra ṁ ji ta p m / n p m r g m \R R S śa ṁ ka rī S 28. harikedāragauḷa 775

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū s p / n p p m m r m p p / d ra kṣa ṇa ni pu ṇē d d d / ṡ n / ṙ ṡ n ṡ n \ dri rā ja pu tri d d d n p m ra tnā laṁ kṙ ta d d P d / n ṡ m r m p / D n \ gā tri p p p \ m p n ṡ ṡ a kṣa ya su kha ka ri s ṙ / ġ ṙ ṡ n n d n ṡ ṡ ā naṁ da kau mā ri s ṡ ṡ ṡ ṡ n ṙ ṡ n d a kṣa ri ē kā kṣa ri pd n ṡ/ ẇ r ṡ n p p d N s d npm a mi ta kā mē śva ri tillānā r m r m p n p m r m u da tta naṁ ta ṁ di ra p / N p m p n ṡ n ṡ \d n p m nā di ri di ri di ri ti llā na r m r m p / n p m r m u da tta naṁ taṁ di ra p N p P nā ā P r m r m p n \ M p p N ṡ ṡ ṡ ṡ nā di ri di ri taṁ di ri nā di ri di ri n ṡ ṙ r ṙ \ s Ṡ di ri ti lli llāṁ n ṡ \ n r ṙr s Ṡ di ri ti lli llām m p n ṡ ṙ / ṁ ṙ ṡ n ṡ ṙ ṡ n ṡ n \ D di ri di ri di ri di ri di tti i lla ā nā m p ṡ n \D n p m m r g m R s di i tti i llā na a di ri ti i llā na P m r m p / n p m r m pā la ya pa ra mē śva p D / n \P ri ī 28.13.8 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita d d n p m P \ g m P g m p / ṡ n \ ṡ p / n \P / d d p m / d p m p \G g m p / ṡ ṡ n d d d P / d p m / p g g / m r S r ṇ s r s p m / n P \ M p p / ṡ n \ D \P ṡ n \d d p m / d p p m p m \ g g / m r s ṇ S 28. harikedāragauḷa 776

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū ṇ / r s / p m / n p / ṡ N p / ṙ ṡ n / ṡ p / n D P / d p / d m / p g / m r / p m / n p d / n P p / ṡ N ṡ ṙ \N Ṡ / ṙ ṙ Ṡ ṙ n ṡ p / n D p m P / d p m p \G / M r s p. s ṇ r s p m / n P ṃ p. ṇ s r m p / ṡ n p n D n D D n p m P / G G G m r r S r r m r m p ṇ ṇ s ṇ s r s r / p m p n \P / n p / ṡ n / ṙ ṙ \Ṡ N ṡ Ġ ṁ ṙ ṡ ṙ \ N Ṡ d n Ṡ ṙ ṡ \ D \P \M g m p ṡ n p / d n p m / n p m / p g m r r S ṡ n d d p m g m r s / d d p m / p m g m r s ṇ r \S s p m / n \P p / ṡ n / ṙ \Ṡ n ġ ṁ ṙ ṡ \P n / r n ṡ n D / ṡ D p / d m / p \ G G G g m \R R r r \S ṇ s R g m P / D n ṡ Ṙ Ṡ N \ D Ġ ṁ r Ṡ n ṡ n \ D p / ṙ ṡ m / d p g / m r s ṇ s / r r / m m / p p / ṡ ṡ ṇ ṡ / ṙ ṙ ġ ġ d / ṁ ṙ Ṡ / ṙ Ṡ n \ D P m \G / p M g / m R s ṇ s r m p n ṡ n \ ṡ D n / ṙ ṡ n d n D p d N ṡ D n P \M / d p M G G / M \R R S S ṇ / r \S S 28.14 janya (bhāṣāṅga) 7 nāṭakurañji bāṇa bhū meḷa 28 harikēdāragauḷa mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi ni janya rāga (bhāṣāṅga) 7 nāṭakurañji LAKṢAṆA ślōka Vēṅkaṭamakhi 28. harikedāragauḷa 777

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū parivarjyāvarōhē tu rāgō nāṭakurañjikā ṣaḍjagrahasamāyuktā gīyatē lakṣyavēdibhiḣ mūrcchana = ārōhaṇa: S r g m p d n S, avarōhaṇa: s n d m g S lakṣaṇa vivaraṇa Subbarāma Dīkṣita bhāṣāṅga; saṁpūrṇa; ṣaḍja graha; rakti rāga; suitable for singing at all times. For this nāṭakurañji rāga, besides the information shon in the ārōhaṇa, avarōhaṇa, since the lakṣaṇa ślōka says gīyatē lakṣyavēdibhiḣ, one should sing this rāga after firmly grasping the prayōgas shon in the sañcāras of lakṣyas such as gīta, kīrtana, etc. Yet, given belo are some prayōgams that provide rañjana. (S r g m g / M) (s / g g / M m) (s r g m) (/ n d n \P d n ṡ) ( r g m / n d n ṡ) (n d p n d n s) (ṙ ġ / m r s) (/ g ṙ ṡ, n / s n d / n d m g s) (s s / N d / n p d n s) (ṡ n d m g / p g r s) (/ ṇ ḍ / ṇ p ḍ n S).. Others should be understood from the lakṣyas. LAKṢYA 28.14.1 gīta dhruva rūpaka tāḷa Muddu Vēṅkaṭamakhi Ṡ ṡ nn d rē rē bhbhu u n s d n n bha ra ṇa ppra sṡ n ṡ rṙ ġ kkhya ta bhu ja Ṁ ġ ṡ ṁ ġ gā di pa sa mu Ṡ S S rē n ṡ ṙ ġ Ṁ ni khi la ka ḷā ġ ṁ ḋ ṁ ġ ṡ pa ra vi i i ṇa ṡ ṁ ġ ṁ ġ ṡ va i bha va a a ṡ ṙ ṡ n n d kha ṁ ḍa la tu mi n g m n d n co o ḷa ma hi i ṡ ġ ġ ṁ ḋ ṁ ma ṁ ḍa la va ra Ṅ ṅ ṡ ṗ ḋ siṁ ha a sa na ṁ ġ ṡ n d n dhi i sa ru re e N d m M vā sa va kī g s ri tu antari n d n ṡ Ṡ n ṡ ġ ġ ni ja ma ha rā a a a ja ṁ Ṁ ṁ ṗ ṗ ra ā ja ka vi Ṁ ġ ṡ n d bhō o o o ja n ṡ ṙ ġ Ṡ ra vi te e jā jāvaḍa 28. harikedāragauḷa 778

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū ġ ṁ p ṗ ṁ ġ tu ju bhbhu u ri Ṁ Ṁ ġ ṡ bā hō ba ḷu n ṡ gġ ṡ ṙ te ne ghghu ki le Ṡ n n d m bhā gi ya ri pu n d d n s ṡ jā ḷa i ddha n ṡ ṙ ġ Ṁ ṇa ṁ mi hi tā g ṁ ṙ ṡ Ṡ mi ta a a rā n d n n ṡ va ḷi vi bha va rṙ ṙ ṡ n jjō ī sa ra sṡ n ṙ Ṡ ddē va nu tā ṡ ṁ ġ ṁ p ṗ pe e vi ya pra Ṙ ṡ n Ṡ caṁ d da pu rā ṙ ġ ṁ ṙ ṡ n ha ra bha ra tu re d n p d n ṡ a a a a a a n ṡ ṙ ṡ ṙ ġ a a a a a a m p m M g a i ta tī ya S ṅ d ḋ ṅ a re tti ya ṙ ġ ṁ ṗ Ṁ bho o sa la vaṁ Ṁ ġ ṡ n d śāṁ bho o ni dhi ṅ ṡ ṙ ġ m r su u tā ṁ ṁ śu s n d n p d sa ṁ ma a a nu n Ṡ ṡ n d e kō o o ji n p d n d m nṙ pa a la ta na g s yu re n d n ṡ Ṡ n ṡ ġ ġ sa ha ma hā ra a a a ja ṁ Ṁ ṁ ṗ ṗ ra ā ja ka vi Ṁ ġ ṡ n d bhō o o o ja ṅ ṡ ṙ ġ Ṡ ra vi te e jā 28.14.2 kīrtana jhaṁpa tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita Among the navagraha kīrtanas, this is the fourth vāra kīrtana. pallavi m g / p M p m g / m r bu dha mā śra yā s Ṇ ḍ / n mi sa ta S s ṇ s / r \S s ṇ S ṇ taṁ su ra vi nu taṁ ca ṁ dra tā ḍ / Ṇ s r g rā su tam / m g m m n p m g / m r bu dha mā śra yā s \Ṇ d / n mi sa ta S tam anupallavi 28. harikedāragauḷa 779

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū s s /n D d n P bu dha ja nai rvē n d /n / s d p di taṁ ṁ D / s n d n Ṡ bhū su rai rmō n Ṡ di tam n ṡ n / ġ ṙ Ṡ n d d / n d \M ma dhu ra ka vi tā pra da ṁ ma ha nī g \ S / r G ya saṁ pa dam caraṇam S /r / g m p m g / m r kuṁ ku ma sa ma s \ N dyu tim ḍ ṇ S N / s D / ṇ p. Ḍ gu ru gu ha mu dā / s ṇ S kṙ tim s s s ṇ r S ku ja vai ri ṇaṁ m g m ma ṇi ma / n d M m / p g / m r ku ṭa hā ra kē s ṇ ḍ ṇ s yū ra S s S / n d / n p kaṁ ka ṇā di dha d n Ṡ ra ṇam n / r ṡ ṡ n /ṡ n d/ n d / n p ka ma nī ya dha ra n d / s ṡ mi thu na S r ġ ṁ ġ ṡ s n / s n ka nyā dhi pa ṁ d / n p d pu sta n ṡ n d m / n d m g s ṇ ḍ ṇ ka ka raṁ na pu ṁ s g S sa kam S / n d /n p d n D n s ṡ n kiṁ ka ra ja na ma hi taṁ ki lbi ṣā d n ṡ ġ Ṡ di ra hi tam 28. harikedāragauḷa 780

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū s rṙ ġ Ṡ n d N ṡ n d n śaṁ ka ra bha kta hi taṁ sa dā na d m ṁ da g s r g sa hi ta m 28.14.3 kīrtana rūpaka tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita pallavi ṇ ḍ tri pu ṇ s ṇ r ra su ṁ da S rī S / r s ṇ s a ṁ ba 2. ṇ ḍ tri pu ṇ s ṇ r ra su ṁ da S rī S m i m g s a ṁ ba 3. ṇ ḍ tri pu ṇ s ṇ r ra su ṁ da S rī S / g g m g s i i i a ṁ ba 4. \ ṇ ḍ tri pu n ṇ S ṇ g ra su ṁ da S rī g m / p g / m r / g s i i a ṁ ba a 5. \ ṇ ḍ tri pu n s ṇ g ra su ṁ da S /n rī i n d m m g s i i a ṁ ba 6. \ ṇ ḍ tri pu ṙ ṇ / Ṡ n d n ra su ṁ da Ṡ n d rī i m / n d m m g s i i a ṁ ba 7. ṇ ḍ tri pu ṙ ṇ / Ṡ n d n ra su ṁ da / r ṡ n d rī i m / n d m m g s i i a ṁ ba 8. ṇ ḍ tri pu ṇ / ṙ Ṡ n d n ra su ṁ da / r r Ṡ rī i m / d d M s / g g S i ī a ṁ ba 9. \ ṇ ḍ tri pu ṇ / ṙ Ṡ n d n ra su ṁ da p d n / s rī i d / n p m / p g r s i i a ṁ ba a 10. ṇ ḍ tri pu ṇ / ṙ Ṡ n d n ra su ṁ da Ṡ ṙ ṡ rī N ṡ n ī D n d M ī m g s a ṁ ba 28. harikedāragauḷa 781

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū ṇ ḍ tri pu ṇ s ṇ g ra su ṁ da \ S rī S S anupallavi s s tri pu S / n n D rā dyā \g m / n ga ma n / s d p d N vē dya ā / r ṡ ṡ tri pu \n n ṡ n D n d ru ku tsā d d n dyā p D n ṡ ṡ rā dya n ṡ n ṡ tri pu ra vai s ṙ ġ r Ṡ n d n\ p d ri mō hita gā n s s N tri pu rā d / nd m m G s kṙ tā gha vidātri caraṇam r g va la /M m m / p rā ju ce g g / m lu va r r /g r s s la ri ka lu s ṇ va la / r S ṇ ṇ ḍ cē va la ṇ / s ḍ / ṇ ti yai p. ḍ ṇ ḍ bhu va na ṃ / ṇ va la ḍ ṇ / S ya mu lō \ ṇ ṇ ve la s /g g M /n yu ṭa nī d m va la m / p g g / m r na gā r g s dā s ṇ ḍ ṇ / S ā ā s s ka la p m / n n d d / n na na su ru \p d la ta p d n n p d ṡ nu vu la śa s /g g ka la m p \g /m mu lu ga jē m m / n si D / n \p d n ya ma ru la n ṡ ka la n S ṙ ṡ \ n d ka mā ñci n Ṡ na sa nd p d dgu D n ṡn ṇā 28. harikedāragauḷa 782

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū n ṡ n ka la d m m /n d m na vu nī M p G / m vu gā r r g \s / r s dā ci ṇ Ḍ ṇ tka lā dha s / r g m g /m m ri guruguha nu ta ṇ sa s /N \ p ka lā mō p d n ṡ ṡ \ n ṙ ṡ dakari śaṁkari ẇ s / R ġ ka lā pi ṁ/ p g R ṡ n/ s n d n ka lā paka cabha ra \p D n ka lā ni / s n d m/ p g r s dhivadana suradana collukkaṭṭu svara sāhityam \ N d ta jjaṁ kā tyā d ṇ S ta jaṁ ya ni r g m g ta kaṇaka ka li kalu / M / p jaṁ ṣā pa \G/m\R/ g nō di ni S pramō r g m / p ta ri ki ṭa di ni sa ka g / m r / g s / r \S ta ka dhimi takajaṁ labhu va na jana ni / g r S va ra dā r S yini m / p g r s madaśamani : : : : : : ṇ S s ta jaṁ ta ka daṁ ba /nd n \ p d n ṡ vanīvi hāriṇi n ṡ n /ṙ ta ri ta jē bhu ja ga vē ṙ ṡ n d /n\p d ku ṇi madhu ra vāṇi n ṡ r ġ sma ra ha ru /m/ p \ R ṡ s N d ta ddhīnu ni rā ṇi purāṇi p d n / s ta ka di gi na ta ja na d p m / p g r S ta ka ta diṁgi ṇa tom na ḷi na di nama ṇi 28.14.4 kīrtana ādi tāḷa Pallavi Gōpālayyar pallavi Ṡ ṡ s n d p d n d m mn d n ṡ nīdu mū rtini kanugoni ne ṁmmadi s \N n d m ni sē viṁci mg nē s n ḍ n s r gmp nu dha nyuḍa nai ti G / m nī R / g\ S S S S S anupallavi 28. harikedāragauḷa 783

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū m/ n d mgs/m g m/ n d n ṡ rġṁ vē da vē dā ṁta viditu ṭai na m ġ ṡnd n / r ṡ vēṁka ṭē śa saka n/ s n d la jaga m n d n nnivā sa caraṇam 1. M /n d m/p m g / m g \S ṇ ḍ ṇ ṣ maṁdara gi ri dhara sanakā dimunimā r g M m nasābja m/n d bṙ ṁ ga / n d p d n Ṡ ṡ dhṙtaśubhā ṁga Ṡ /ġ g ṙṡ n /ṙ ṡ n / s nd\ p d n yiṁ di rā ramaṇa guṇā bharaṇa / s n d / n d m mg yī śa vinuta nā s / s n d m nd n ma paraṁ dhā ma 2. M /nd m /pm g / m g \S n d ṇ s paṁkaja bhavā di mukhasaṁnnuti prapa /m g M m m/nd nna vatsalapati /n\p d n ṡ ṡ ṡ tapā vanabiru dā s/g g ṙṡ n /ṙ ṡ s n d / n d\pdn ṁ kaśē ṣāṁka śrī ni dhē va / s n d / n d m m g tsāṁka ni ṣka ḷaṁ s / ṡ n d ka garuḍa m n d n turaṁga svaram ṡ /ṙ ṡ s n d n /ṡ n n d m m m g s s /g s ṇ ḍ ṇ s ṇ s /m m g. m /n d n : : s r ġ / ṁ ṙ ṡ n /ṙ ṡ n /ṡ n d p d n / s d p m g m / p g r s m g m/ n d n 28.14.5 padam tripuṭa tāḷa prācīna padam pallavi ṇ Ḍ / Ṇ S nā ti rō S ṇ s / r g ni nnu m M ne Ra na ṁ m r / g s ṇ S s ṇ ḍ ṇ s s mmi ti la kṣ mi ḍ p ḍ ṇ /S. S nā rā / g r S s ṇ ḍ ṇ s ṇ ya ṇu tō ḍi ḍ p d / s. tē ga N S dē s s ṇ ḍ ṇ s ṇ ḍ p. la kṣ mi p p. ḍ ṇ /S S nā rā 28. harikedāragauḷa 784

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū / g r S s ṇ ḍ ṇ s ṇ ya ṇu tō ḍi ḍ p. ḍ / Ṇ S tē ga dē S S S anupallavi S S S nā ti jū /n /D n d / n d ḍu ma da / n p d n Ṡ d n nā ti sā ṡ N Ṡ Ṡ ha sa mu lē Ṡ n ṡ / r ġ m ẇ / p rā ti rai na nu ẇ g / m ṙ ṡ \ N d n kū rci tē gu ja Ṡ ṡ n n d m rā ti ke ṁ pu na m / p m g / m r / g s ka ḍe mu lo sa gu du caraṇam ḍ ṇ Ḍ / Ṇ ka na kāṁ gi S S S nē vā ni s s s r g M ga na ka ni g / m r / g s \ N mi ṣa mē rva n ḍ ṇ S s N ka na ka yī / r S s ṇ ṇ ḍ ḍ vē ḷa jū Ṇ ga na ka raṁ d ṃ ṇ Ḍ / s s ṇ ḍ / Ṇ S ṁma na vē s s s S S ta na kā siṁ r g \S n s r g i ṁ ci yi i ṁ M m r / g s n s da na ka pra m r g / S s /n n ḍ ḍ ṇa mō rva vē ḍ ḍ ṇ S ṇ / s ta pa ka ḷā ḍ / ṇ \Ṣ Ḍ / Ṇ ḷi ta na 28. harikedāragauḷa 785

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū S S S vē s s s S s /n ka lu go na ni d n p D / N dē pa da Ṡ S vē n ṡ vō / g ṙ ṡ n ṡ r ġ yi ṁ ti yi i i ṁ m M m g / m ṙ ka nu vē nī r ġ ṡ ṡ s n Ṡ g so ṁ ṁmu ga da / m R / g ṡ ṡ \n vē yi / ṙ ṡ ṡ n d / n \p D dē ṭi pa da vē n d n Ṡ n ṡ va na ru hā kṣu ni ṡ / r r ṡ n ṡ r ġ kau gi lī ga da M M m g vē pa lu M m N D mā ru nī tō d n ṡ Ṡ n d va na ru ṭē yi ka n ṡ n d d m g m p nī du da ya ga da m p \M M m g vē ya di m p m g g / m r / g s va cce ga da vē s s s / n d / n d da na ru śu ka pi ka / n d p d n ṡ ṡ ni ka ra ma ru da na n ṡ n ṡ r ġ m / p da na ru tu ṁ ṁme da ẇ g / m ṙ ṡ s n d p ma la ya pa va na mu d n ṡ Ṡ g m gha na mu gā ma na n D / n p D mu gā si la lā / s n d /N d m va na mu sē ya mu / p m g / m r / g s ya nu di na ṁ ṁmu lu 28.14.6 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita Ṇ Ḍ / Ṇ S ḍ ṇ S ṇ s / r g / m m M g m / p g / m r / g s / r ṇ / s ṇ ḍ p. ḍ ṇ s s S ṇ ḍ ṇ s r g \S S / g r S Ṇ ḍ ṇ \S 28. harikedāragauḷa 786

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū \Ṃ ṇ ḍ n s ḍ ṇ S ṃ ṇ ḍ ṇ s ṇ / s / g G m p \G / m r s ṇ S / r s ṇ Ḍ ḍ / ṇ \P. ḍ p. ḍ ṇ s r g \S ṇ ḍ / r ṡ ṇ ḍ ṃ ṇ ḍ ṇ S p. p. / ḍ ḍ / ṇ ṇ / s s / g g \P. ḍ ṇ s r g M m \S r g m / p g r S ṇ / r \S ḍ ḍ Ṇ Ṇ / s ṇ ḍ p. ḍ ṇ s / r \S m g M / n d \M G m / n d m G / m r S / g r s g m p g R s ṇ Ḍ ṇ s r g M g m / n D / n p / d m / p g / m r / g S s ṇ ḍ ṇ s s s / N D d / n \S d n Ṡ p p d n Ṡ P d n ṡ / g ṙ S S / g ṙ Ṡ n ṡ \ N D / n d / n \P d p d n ṡ s / r g m p d n ṡ n d p d n d \M G \S / ġ ṙ ṡ n D / r ṡ n d / n p d n ṡ / ġ r ṡ n d m ġ / m r / g ṡ / r ṡ n d / n d \M g m / p g r s ṇ ḍ \P. ḍ ṇ / s S / g G / m M / n D n s n ṡ r ġ / m ṙ ṡ / r \S n ṡ \N D / n d \M g m / p \G / m \R \S / N n d / n p d n Ṡ n ṡ r Ġ / ṁ ṙ / ġ \S / N n d \M \G / n d \M g m / p g / m r S r G m / n D n Ṡ \P d n s r ġ / ṁ ṙ ṡ / ṙ Ṡ ṡ n D p d n d M g r g / m r S / Ṡ \N D \M G r g m / p g r S \ Ṇ Ḍ / Ṇ \P. ḍ ṇ S / g r \S S S S 28.15 janya (bhāṣānga) 8 jujāvanti bāṇa bhū meḷa 28 harikēdāragauḷa mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu janya rāga (bhāṣānga) 8 jujāvanti 28. harikedāragauḷa 787

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū LAKṢAṆA ślōka Vēṅkaṭamakhi jujāvantyākhya rāgaśca sampūrṇassagrahānvitaḣ lakṣyamārgānusarēṇa gīyatē gānavēdibiḣ mūrcchana = ārohaṇa: R g m p d Ṡ n d n S, avarōhaṇa: n d p m m g r s r m g r s lakṣaṇa vivaraṇa Subbarāma Dīkṣita bhāṣānga; saṁpūrṇa; ṣaḍja graha; dēśiya rāga; suitable for singing at all times. Though this jujāvanti rāga is saṁpūrṇa as per the lakṣaṇa ślōka it is meant to be sung folloing lakṣya mārga. The jīva svarās that impart seetness are ṙṣabha and madhyama. (R R R) (r /m G R g r S) (M M M) ( m g m p D) (m p d / s d P \ M G) (r m \ G R) (s r N N D / N S) These are the prayōgās make this rāga shine. (r / m \ G R g R) the notes in this prayōga are sādhāraṇa gāndhāra. If this prayōga is shon frequently in the sañcāras, the raga ill shine forth ell. (r g m g R) the gāndhāras in this prayōga are sādhāraṇa gāndhāras in certain places and antara gāndhāras in certain other places. The sign is used to denote the sādhāraṇa gāndāra. The rest can be understood through kīrtana and sañcāri. LAKṢYA 28.15.1 kīrtana rūpaka tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi R cē R r g ta śśrī m P m bā G m g R la kṙ R ṣṇaṁ r / m g r s \ ṇ ḍ ṁ ṁ bha ja / Ṇ rē S s ṇ ḍ p. ē rē : : : : 2. Ṇ rē /S s rē M ciṁ m g m P m ti tā P rtha p m p d ṡ pra da ca ra 28. harikedāragauḷa 788

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū Ṡ n D / n ṇā d p p mp / n d p ravi ṁ daṁ m g ṁ mu / mg r / g R gr/ m ku ṁ daṁ ṁ g s r / R cē ta anupallavi s nū s s /Ṡ ta na nī ṡ ṡ ra da ṡ n s Ṙ ṡ s ṙ sa dṙ śa śa s D D / s rī D / n d P / n raṁ na ṁ ṁ ṁ / d p m g da ki m p p m P śō ram s : : p : pī d ṡ ṡ \ n d ta va sa na d d N dha ra ṁ p p m g m g ṁ ka ṁ bu p m p D ka ṁ ṁ p p m /d P m g dha ra ṁ ṁ ṁ m g \r gi ri r g r / g \S dha ra ṁ S s s pū ta nā s s / Ṡ Ṡ Ṡ di saṁ hā raṁ d ṙ Ṡ pu ru ṣō n n d D / s d d p m tta māva tā raṁ P śī d ṡ ta ḷa n n d hṙdaya d p pm g vihā raṁ m p /d ṡ \p śrī p m G r /m g s ru kmiṇī dā raṁ caraṇam m / d p na va p m p m p m g nī ta m g m g m gaṁ ṁ r g r g r g s dha vā ha r \ n va da S naṁ S n / s n d p mṙ du r r R ga da naṁ r r g na ḷi m P m na pa tra m g m g na ya \ R / m \ G r naṁ 28. harikedāragauḷa 789

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū r g r ṁ va ṭa s \ ṇ ṇ s d n d pa tra ṇ s ṇ śa ya / S S nam s : : r g : na ḷi m p d n na pa d / n d p tra p \ m g na ya R r / m G r naṁ ṁ ṁ \ r g r va ṭa ṇ ṇ s ḍ ṇ ḍ pa tra ṇ s ṇ śa ya S S nam s s s na va R ṙ ṙ caṁ pa ka Ṙ g ṁ nā ġ ṙ r Ġ Ṡ si kaṁ ṁ ṁ s ġ ṙ a ta s N S / g ṙ sī su ma s n s n bhā d d n S sa kaṁ ṁ ṙ ṡ na tē s ṡ n d N d ṁ drā di P lō d / s d P m g ka pā la r g m p kaṁ / n d d p p m g mṙ ga ma da g r s ṇ ti la S S kam r g m p na va tu ḷa D / n d p m G sī va na mā laṁ R /m g nā ra dā g r s di ṇ S S mu ni jā lam : : : : p ṡ n ṡ ku va la yā s n d p Ṙ Ṙ di pa ri pā laṁ r s n d gu ru gu ha / mm/ n p p d p mg s nuta gō pā lam 28.15.2 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita R R R R R R g m P \M M G G R g r S \ Ṇ Ḍ Ṇ S S ṡ ṇ ḍ p. R R R r g m P m G m g r / G r / M \ G R m g R g r s / g R d / r s Ṇ Ḍ / Ṇ S 28. harikedāragauḷa 790

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū p. p. R P. R R g M m G R R g m P M G R r / m \ G R g r s / g R S R s Ṇ s Ḍ / s Ṇ S ḍ ṇ S S R R R / d d \P \M m g \R R R r / m g / m g r r / g r / g s / g r / g r g m g g r s r g r s ḍ / s N S p. r r g r g m P m G m g m g \R R r / m g r S / g r S r s \Ṇ s ṇ ḍ ṇ S ḍ p. R r g m P m p m \ G R / m g R S s / g r s Ṇ ḍ ṇ S s s / Ṡ ṡ s ṡ s Ṡ d / ṙ S d d \P M m m \G p M d D m p D / ṡ d P \M m G \R R r / m m G \S s s S n d n / s n d p p P \m m m m M m g m p d / s d p m g r g / m g r / m m g g s / ṙ r ṙ r Ṙ ṙ ġ ṁ ġ ġ ṙ r ṡ ṡ / r ṡ n D n D / d d p p m p p D m p d s Ṡ \D \P M m G \R R R g m \ G R g r S m m M m g mp D m p d / s d d p p m m / p p m m g g r r / g s r g m p D n d p m G R / m G r n s s M M M P d ṡ r g m p d ṡ m p d ṡ n d n ṡ n d P \M \G m p d d d d D m p d / ṡ d P \M G r / m \ G R g r S \ Ṇ Ḍ Ṇ S S Besides its on shado, this jujāvanti shines ith the additional shados mixed from erukalakāmbhōji, darbār, sahānā, and bhairavi. 28.16 janya (bhāṣāṅga) 9 kamās bāṇa bhū 28. harikedāragauḷa 791 mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi ni

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū meḷa 28 harikēdāragauḷa janya rāga (bhāṣāṅga) 9 LAKṢAṆA mūrcchana = ārōhaṇa: S r g m p d n S, avarōhaṇa: s n d p m g r S lakṣaṇa vivaraṇa Subbarāma Dīkṣita bhāṣāṅga; saṁpūrṇa; ṣaḍja graha; dēśīya rāga; suitable for singing at all times. For this rāga, even though the mūrcchana is given as above, other ārōhaṇa, avarōhaṇa such as (S g m p d n Ṡ) (s m g m p d n S), (s m g m n d n Ṡ) (ṡ n d p m g S) are also available. The madhyama and the dhaivata are the jīva svaras that provide great rañjana for this rāgam. Some of the prayōgas ith rañjana are (D D) (P d n d p) (M M) (G m n d n p) (n d p p M M) (/ N D n P d p M M g \S) (D p M) (G r S). In the tāra sthāyi, sādhāraṇa gāndhāra shos up only in the prayōgas (ṡ ṙ / Ġ ṙ ṡ) (ṡ ṙ ġ ṙ ṡ). In the lakṣya, there is no sañcāra belo the mandra sthāyi niṣāda. It appears this rāga arrived from the northern region and attained fame here. Among the dēśīya rāgas this provides much rañjana. Others can be seen from the lakṣyas. LAKṢYA 28.16.1 kīrtana ādi tāḷa Malayāḷam Kulaśēkhara (Svātittirunāḷ) Mahārājā pallavi Ṡ ṡ n n d d p / d p m g sā ra sa sa ma mu kha pa ra ma va M M māṁ ṡ n d n p d p ṙ sa na ka mu kha vi nu ta : : : : Ṡ / r n n d d p / d p m g sā ra sa sa ma mu kha pa ra ma va M M māṁ G r S anupallavi /M g m p p g m/ N d n ṡ ṡ n ṡ pāra rahita bhava ghōrakaluṣatara /ṙ r ṡ S n d p vā ri rā śi pa ri /d p m pa ti ta g m p d n ma yi sa da ya caraṇam 28. harikedāragauḷa 792

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū d d d d d d d d d d d d d p d n 1. ku ṭi la bhu ja ga va ra phaṇa kṙ ta surucira 2. madana ja naka na va ma ṇi maya sula ḷi ta 3. sa ka la bhuvanabhaya ha ra ṇa pa ṭucarita n n N N Ṡ na ṭa na dē hā ra śau jā la mē Ṡ ṡ n n d / n p \M g m \R g m 1. gō ku la ka la śa pa yō nidhi pū rṇa śa 2. maṁ ju ḷa vacana vi mōhi ta vi budhani 3. saṁ ta taṁ vi ha ra mēmana sī ha da ṡ n n d d p p m va rē ya d p m G / m r śā ṁ ka kā ya yā ḷō r g \S s m g m p p g m m n d n ṡ ṡ n ṡ 1. ni ṭi la ta ṭa la si ta mṙ gama da ti lakasu 2. pa dana ta nikhi la ma nō ra tha dā yaka 3. praka ṭa bala da nu ja bhē da na lō lupa / ṙ ṙ ṡ Ṡ n d p nī la vā ri da śa pā pa jā la gi ri pa dma nā bha bhu ja d p m g m p d n rī ra ya du ti la ka ku li śa sa ra sa ta ra gā dhi pa ti śa ya na 28.16.2 pada varṇam tiśra jāti ēka tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita pallavi ṡ ṡ ṡ \N d \p eṁ ta ni nē de lu m g g r / p p M pu du rā M m m d d p d d ye lā gu d p d n ṡ ṡ n / ṡ n d p tā ḷu du rā : : : : anupallavi 28. harikedāragauḷa 793

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū d d d p ṡ n n d d p m maṁ tu ke kku / n g m d p d N d d vī ra va d / ṡ n Ṡ / Ġ ṙ ṡ n saṁ ta ti yā ga rā d p m g M p d n ja nā sā svara sāhityam S / r ṡ n d n ṡ /ṙ ṡ ṡ sā ra gu ṇa ba li mi ga na la d \N / ṡ n d n / ṡ n n d nī ra ja su ma śa ra mu la na \P / d p m p / d p p m g pā ra mu ga da mi mi gu la ga /M g r s m g m p d n mā ru ḍu pa ra pe śri ta ja na : : : : ṡ /ṙ Ṡ n d /ṡ N d p /n su ra sā la yi ka tā ḷa nu ra D p m /d P m G m bā la ca la me la kā māṁ m p d p M /n d p \M / Ṡ ta ka mā ni ta ra mā kāṁ n d p \M G M p d n ta vi nu mā bra hmā di nu ta caraṇam D p m p / d p m tā pa ma dhi ka p /g m d p d D mā ya nu rā n n n d / n da ya yu ṁ cu ṭa ku d d P d n / ṡ n d p d N ṡ n sa ma ya mi di rā N d d svara sāhityam D P m rā rā dā m N D p nī dā na p Ṡ \N d yī rā rā ( d n tā pa ma ra ha mi di rā ) d \P \M g M p pē lā sa dā vi 28. harikedāragauḷa 794

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū N ṡ n d n d p p M rē pa ga li p d n ṡ d / n p m g g r m vā dē rā m G m n /ṡ n d lē ma bō dha na d d n ṡ n d n /Ṡ vi na ka rā svara sāhityam ( 1. N n d d \ P /d p M nē ni ra pa rā dhi rā ) rē pa ga vina ka rā g M /n d n \ P d m p d sa rā ga mu na brō cu ṭa ku nu 2. N n d p m p d n n D nī su gu ṇa mu lu vi ni dā d \P \M G M nē nī sā mī m g m p / M p p d n \ D pya mu nu jē ri va la pu mī n /ṙ Ṡ n d P M d p ri yī dā ri ni nē kō ri tō p d N ṡ n d n d p p M ri rē pa ga lī d n ṡ n d n /Ṡ s vi na ka rā s d p p m g m g kō pa mē ra s m g m n n d d ka vu gi lī rā d d / n ṡ ṡ \n kō ri na va ra ṡ n d n ṡ n Ṡ mu lī rā svara sāhityam 1. d P / d p m g m p M / n du rā ga ta mu ta ga du rā ma d n p d m P Ṡ n d p ra va va la du rā viṁ ta ga yiṁ 28. harikedāragauḷa 795

ri gu ma pa dhi ni ( kō pa mō ra ta vara mu ḷ ī rā p m ) bāṇa bhū 2. Ṡ N / ẇ r ṡ n d p \m sā mrā jya pha la da vi nō m p d n D n p d n Ṡ da kṙ ta pā da ma hi ta vē ṡ n /ṙ ṡ \ N d n / ġ ṙ Ṡ da ka ru ṇa rā da pi lu va rā ( kō pa mō ra da vara mu ḷ ī rā m p ) n d n / ṡ N d p \M g m da pa lu ka rā da na tēṁ dra śrī Ṡ ṙ / ẇ ẇ r ġ ṙ s ṙ śrī pu ra mu na ṡ \n n d n ṡ ṡ N ve la yu mā Ṡ n d \p p śrī tyā ga p D p m m g m p d n rā ja sā mi svara sāhityam 1. Ṡ /ṙ ṡ n d n ṡ / P d svāṁ ta mu na ga lu gu paṁ ta d n ta ka ( śrī pu ra mu tyāga rā ja svāmi ) n ṡ \ M p d n \ G m P mi sū maṁ ta ta ga daṁ ta kāṁ svara sāhityam 2. Ṡ N D sā ra sā n ṡ /ṙ ra mu le ṡ ṡ n n d d p p m g m p Ri gi na do ra va ni da la ci ti su \M M mā mā ru mā vu la M s /M g m P m d P m g m p d n ba lgu lu mu lgu lu ga va ra la : : : : ṡ ṙ ġ ṙ ṡ n ṡ /ṙ ṡ n d n na la si ti ra ka la ya ni di ta di /ṡ n d p d /n d p \M / d ga da ra yi ka nu lu ka mā na 28. harikedāragauḷa 796

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū p d \M s m g M / ġ gha na mā nu ma u mā kāṁ g ṙ ṡ n d P M p d n ta go li ci vē mā ru ni ṭu ṡ ṡ ṡ leṁ ta ni 28.16.3 kīrtana miśra jāti ēka tāḷa Eṭṭayāpuram Rājā pallavi 1. ṡ Ṡ n ṡ d N mu ru kā d \P m g g r ta ru ki lai M yā M m g u na m N D N ti ru pā da Ṡ n D N cē vai ce yya 2. ṡ Ṡ / ṙ ṙ N mu ru kā N d \P m g G ta ru ki lai M yā M m g u na n D P D ti ru pā da n Ṡ n D N cē vai ce yya 3 ṡ Ṡ n ṡṙ ġṙṡn murukā d \P m g g r ta ru ki lai M yā M m g u na n D ṡ nnd dpm tirupā da mndn p d g mpdnṡ n cē vai ce y ya 4 ṡ Ṡ n ṡṙ ġṙṡn murukā d \P m g g r ta ru ki lai M yā M m g u na /nd ṡ ndpmg r s ti rupā da ṡ s mgm p d/ ndpd n cē vai ce yya 5 ṡ Ṡ ġ ṙ ṙṡṡn nd murukā d \P m g g r ta ru ki lai M yā M m g u na 28. harikedāragauḷa 797

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū /nd ṡ ndpmg r ṡ ti rupā da s mgm p d/ ṡ ndpd/ n cē vai ce yya 6 ṡ Ṡ Ṁġṙṡn murukā d \P m g g r ta ru ki lai M yā M m g u na /n D Ṡ n d ti ru pā da ṡ ndp m mndn pd n cē vaice yya 7 ṡ Ṡ ṙ ṡ ṡn ṡn nd murukā d \P m g G ta ru ki lai m P \m yā M s ṇ u na sm g mp tirupā mp D da p dn d n ṡ ndpd n cē vai ce y ya 8. ṡ Ṡ n ṡ N mu ru kā d \P m g G ta ru ki lai m P \ m M yā ā M m g g r / g \ S ā ā S S S anupallavi m n n D N gu ru vā y ṡ n d /n /Ṡ Ṡ mu n no ru s ṡ ṡ \N n Ṡ gu ru mu ni k n D p d n ṡ n d p ka ruḷ mā m : : ṁ ġ ẇ g Ṁ Ṙ l : : ma ru kā / ġ Ṙ Ṡ Ṡ ye nai kkā kka ṡ Ṡ s N va ru vā y N d d p m p d n d / N va ḷ ḷi ma ṇā ḷā caraṇam 1. D P M aṁ pu vi d P p d N D yi le n nā ḷuṁ n Ṡ \N a ḍi ya var d d d / N Ṡ Ṡ ta maik kā kka s ṡ Ṡ Ṁ ceṁ pon ma ġ ṁ ġṙṡ ṡ nṡr yilmī tini l ṡ Ṡ n ṡ N a zha kā y d p m p d n d N i run tu va rum 28. harikedāragauḷa 798

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū 2. d P M P d ti ru vā Ru p m G M M mu kaṅ ka ḷuṁ m d d D \P ti raṇ ṭa pan / n N D P ni ru kai yuṁ p m m M G ma rai ma lar M p D P ē nti ya pan n D P M ni ru vi zhi p P /d p M po zhi yu ṁ M m M G M ka ru ṇai yuṁ p D n n Ṡ ti kaḷ ka zhu ku /Ṁ Ġ Ṙ mā ma lai Ṡ ṡ n ṡ Ṙ ka n tā ṡ Ṡ ẇ r ṡ N ka ru ṇai yuṁ d n / ṡ n d P ti kaḷ ka zhu ku M M M mā ma lai g M P d / N ka n tā Ṡ svaram S ẇ r ṡ n / ẇ s n d n d p d p m g M M s s m g m p m p d p d n d n : : ṡ ṙ / Ġ ṙ ṡ N d n / Ṙ ṡ n D p d / N d p M G m P m D p M ġ ṙ Ṡ n d p M G m p d n 28.16.4 svarajati rūpaka tāḷa (dhātu) Subbarāma Dīkṣita (mātu) Kaṭikai Namaśivāyappulavar pallavi M mā m P d mō ka n d lā ki p m g r p ri mī Ru \ M tē M m ṡ n ye n ṡ ṡ ṙ ṡ na ce n d p m g g r y ku vē n : : : : M mā m g m p d n ṡ mō ka ṡ ṙ ṡ n d lā ki p M g r p ri mī Ru p M tē M m ṡ n ye n / ṙ ṡ / ṙ n na ce y d p m g g ku vē n 28. harikedāragauḷa 799

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū m g va li m p /d p M ya vā nā P d n luṁ D n ṡ d / n p m pō y va ra m g g r vē p p M ṇu ṁ M m g / m r ṁ r g \ S m S anupallavi g cī M p /d m m mān ku mā m g reṭ m / d p d N d ṭē n ti ran d p d di naṁ d / ṡ n pa ṇi n n ṡ ṡ n ka zhu kā d N d p ca la D n ṡ ṡ n ṡ vē la var s ṡ tā Ṁ ẇ g ṁ ṙ mā tti ra ṁ r Ġ ṙ ta ni ṡ ṡ ṡ n ṡ R tti ruk ku ñ ṡ ṙ ṡ ca ma ṡ n n n Ṡ \n ya ṁ pā rttu d d n vā d P m g g r ṭi pō ṭi svara sāhityam M mā m P d tē cu p M mā m g r p vi ca na \ M mā m M p mā pa d n zha ki d / N d p nō ri ḍam : : : : M p mā tē p d p M g r p cu mā vi ca na \M m mā mā m p d n d /N d p pa zha ki nō ri ḍam : : : : M p mā lai d n ṡ n d p m g va ru mu na ti pi ri ya M p mā ka d n p / n d d p p va ru ki Ra vi ri vi ta \M g mā na r s te na m g m p d p a ta Ri ya mu na M p mā ra ṡ n d d p p m g vu ru vi li ve ku cā 28. harikedāragauḷa 800

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū M /ṙ mā ri ṡ n d n / ṡ n d p ye nai vu ru vi li ye na M / ġ mā Ri ṙ ṡ vi ṭa n d p M g a ta na mā ka M mā m g m p d n ṡ mō ka caraṇataiyotta eḍuppu D ō D D hō hō P D mā nē N ē n D p m g ni rā cai cu ka m P d ma ṭī yā d n d p m g m p ṭa va ru Ra vu ca ta M mā g m p /n e ṇu va tu d d p m pi ca ka ṭi D ō D D hō hō svara sāhitya 1. m p m g o ru va rā g m g p p M cai pe ri tāy M P nā D mē p /n d d p m ya lai va ti le na D ō D D hō hō 2. p m g m pa ru va mā m m g m p d n mu na ma ru vi yi lā d d d p m ta pa yil ṡ n d p n d p m pa ṇi ya vā vā ṭi D ō D D hō hō 3. D p m tā pa mā m g ka m p d p M i ḷa ni lā P d /n mā lai vā n d d p / M ṭai va ru tē P ṡ pā ca n d P /n d p va lai pā ca va lai m G m ma kā ma m p n D d p m yai po lā ta ta ṭi 28. harikedāragauḷa 801

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū D ō D D hō hō 4. Ṡ ā Ṡ Ṡ rā lē N D cū tō n ṡ N D p m i tu pō tā ki yuṁ P d vā rā d n Ṡ d n ṡ n ta tā ma ta me na Ṡ vē Ṡ Ṡ Rē tō : : : : M m g mā ra vē N pē ci na tā g m P d d ḷai p D n le tā va ṡ N D p M ti tā lā pa mā p d n ṡ i te na tē s ṡ n d p M m zhai ma ti yi nā le / ġ Ṙ ṡ mu nē kū s n / ṡ N d p m ṭi ya kā la pa lam D ō D D hō hō 28.16.5 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita ṡ n d p m g M M g m p d n ṡ n n d d p p m m g g m p d p \M M M m g \S m g M n d N \P d n Ṡ \D n n Ṡ d n ṡ ṙ ṡ n D P S N D n / ṡ n d P D p M g g M g m n d n p d n Ṡ \D N Ṡ ṙ ṙ Ṡ n d n ṡ ṙ ṡ N D p d n ṡ n d P M g m n d N \P D p d n ṡ ṙ ṙ ṡ n D p d n ṡ n d p m G m n D \m d P \g p M \r m G \s r S s s / n n D D D s s / d d P P P s s / p p \M M M s s / n n D s s / p p M ṡ n d n d p D s d p d p m g g M 28. harikedāragauḷa 802

ri gu ma pa dhi ni bāṇa bhū s / n D d / n P s / p \M / p m G / m r S g g m m p n d n Ṡ \G m p d n ṡ s Ṡ \D n ṡ ṙ ṙ Ṡ N \D n / ṡ n d p p P D n p d n / ṡ n D D n p d p m m M S M S D P S N Ṡ Ṡ N D ġ ṙ Ṡ n d P D n ṡ ġ ṙ ṡ n D n ṡ ṙ ġ ṙ ṡ n D n ṡ \N D n n Ṡ n / ġ ṙ ṡ n / ṙ ṡ n D p d n ṡ ṁ ġ ṁ ṙ Ṡ ṁ ġ ṙ Ṡ ġ r Ṡ ṡ n d p M g r S ṇ s m g m p d n Ṡ g m p d n ṡ ṙ ġ ṙ ṡ / ṁ ġ ṙ Ṡ n d p M p / d p M g r P M Ṡ \N D P M ṡ n d p M G R / G \S S S END OF MEḶA 28 28. harikedāragauḷa 803

29 MĒḶA 29 DHĪRAŚAṄKARĀBHARAṆAM bāṇa mā cakra 5 meḷa 5 rāgāṅga rāga 29 dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam mnemonic: ri gi ma pa dhi nu LAKṢAṆA ślōka Vēṅkaṭamakhi śaṅkarābharaṇaṁ pūrṇaṁ sāyaṁ gēyaṁ ca sagraham mūrcchana = ārōhaṇa: s r g m p d n s, avarōhaṇa: ṡ n d p m g r s lakṣaṇa vivaraṇa Subbarāma Dīkṣita rāgāṅga; saṁpūrṇa; ṣaḍja graha; rakti rāga; suitable for singing in the evenings. It is the opinion of the pūrvācāryas that this śaṅkarābharaṇam is superior to all rāgas. For this rāga, even though the ṣaḍja is the graha, aṁśa, and nyāsa, all the svaras provide rañjana. Among these, the most important jīva svaras are niṣāda, gāndhāra, madhyama and pañcama. In addition, in (s / r g m p / d n ṡ) the gāndhāra, niṣādas ith nokku that follo the ṙṣabha, dhaivatas ith ētra jāru, in (s r g m p d n s) in ( ṡ n d p m g r s) in (s \ d p \ m g \ r s) the ṙṣabha, dhaivata ith nokku, the odukkal svaras, other than the ṣaḍja, pañcama, ṣaḍja, the svaras ith both irakka jāru and odukkal, except ṣaḍja, pañcama, ṣaḍja, in (ṡ n d P s d d P m / P g R s) ith khaṇḍippu, the pañcama, ṙṣabha hich have the dhiavata, gāndhāra as poḍi svaras 804

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā These (above mentioned) five prayōgas provide greater rañjana for this rāga. Among these, in the fourth prayōga, there is no irakka jāru from madhyama to gāndhāra. Fearing that this ork ill gro too big, I am shoing only some prayōgas belo. Others should be grasped from the lakṣyas. (s \ ṇ s \ ḍ Ṇ) (ṃ g. ṃ p. / ḍ Ṇ) (s / g r s Ṇ) ( ṇ s r G) (m m G) ( m \ r G) (s r G) (\S g R G) ( / M m g / M m) ( r g / M m) (\ R g / p M) (p / ṡ d \P) ( m p / d \P) ( / d d P) ( / s D P) ( m p / d N) (p / d N) (ṡ n \ d p d n / Ṡ) ( / ġ ṙ Ṡ) (ṡ n d p \ m g r s) ( / Ṡ \ d p \ m g r s) ( / d p m / p g r s) ( r g m p d n ṡ s / r g m p / d n ṡ) (ṙ ġ / ṁ ṙ / ġ ṡ) ( / ṙ n / ṡ d / n p) (m g m p d n Ṡ) (ṡ n d P ṡ d P) (m g m / P g R S) (s ṇ / r ṇ / s ḍ /ṇ \P. ) ( ḍ ṇ s ṇ ṇ ḍ / S). LAKṢYA 29.0.1 gīta maṭhya tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi ṙ ġ ṁ ṗ ḋ ṗ ṗ ṁ Ġ ri pu ba la kha ṁ ḍa nu rē ġ ġ ġ ṙ ṗ ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ n gu ṇa ga ṇa a a ka ru re e Ṁ ġ ṁ ṙ ġ ṡ ṙ ṡ n mā ya a ti i i i i ta p d n ṡ ṙ ġ ṁ ṗ ṁ ġ pa a a da pu u ji tu re e ḋ ṗ ṁ ṗ ṁ ġ ṗ ġ ṙ ṡ dhi i bu dha ra a kha ṇu re e n ṡ d p m p m g r s nu ta ja na ma ṁ da a ru re antari Ṡ S Ṡ N d p kuṁ bhē ē śva ra m g m p d p ṡ n n d ja ṁ bha a a ri sa ṁ nu ta Ṡ S S S S rē jāvaḍa ṁ ṁ ṁ ġ ṙ ġ ṁ ṙ ṡ n ra a ga a ṁ ga dhi i i ra ṡ N ġ Ṙ ġ ṙ ṡ n śa ṁ ka rā bha ra ṁ ṇa ṙ Ṡ ṡ n ṡ d p m g u pā ṁ ga ku ra ṁ ṁ ji m p d n d p m g r s na a ra a ya ṇi a a ra bhi s m g m p d n ṡ ṙ ġ śu u u ddha va sa ṁ ṁ ṁ ta ṡ ṁ ġ ṁ ṗ ṗ ḋ ṅ S na a ra a ya ṇa de e śā ṗ ḋ ḋ ṗ s ṅ ḋ ṗ ṁ ġ kṣi sa a ma pu u rva ga u ḷa ḋ ṗ ṁ ṗ ṁ ġ ṗ ġ ṙ ṡ na a ga a dhva ni ba a a ṇa n ṡ d p m p m g r s ma a ca kra ṁ na a ga ru 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 805

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā Ṡ S Ṡ N d p kuṁ bhē ē śva ra m g m p d p ṡ n n d ja ṁ bha a a ri sa ṁ nu ta Ṡ S S S S rē Ṡ S Ṡ N d p bhā ṣā ā ṁ ga m p d n d p m g r s bi la a a ha ri be e ga ḍa Ṡ Ṡ ṙ ṡ n ṡ d p pū rṇa ca ṁ ṁ ṁ dri ka m p d n d p m g r s sa ra a a sva ti ma no ha ri M G M p d N kē dā ā a a rā Ṡ N ṡ ṙ Ġ ṁ ṙ rā gā na va rō o ju ṙ ṡ n ṡ d p m g r s ra a ga ṁ na a ga ru re e Ṡ S kuṁ Ṡ N d p bhē ē śva ra m g m p d p ṡ n n d ja ṁ bha a a ri sa ṁ nu ta Ṡ rē S S S S 29.0.2 kīrtana ādi tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi ṡ n d P m g m p g r s sa dā śi va mu pā m / p m G / p sma hē śaṁ m m P mu dā rs / d P m / pmg\ r s ṇ s rgm ci dā naṁ ṁ da rū / P d p m paṁ sa g r s dā m P d n mu dā : : : : anupallavi p p m g r s m g / m P ni dā gha da ttā d n / ṡ n / ṡ d / n p trē ya ka d n Ṡ ṡ pi la vā ṙ ṡ ġ ṙ ṙ ṡ N ṡ / ṡ n ma dē va vyā sa d d n ṡ n \ d śu kā di p m g m p va ṁ di ta m / p m g m p p d n pa dā ṁ bhō ja yu ga Ṡ p / ṡ n d ḷaṁ va rā n ṡ ṡ n \ d p bha ya 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 806

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā d n /Ṡ ṡ ṙ ṡ n d P pra dā na ku śa laṁ m g g r s m bha kta va g m p d n tsa laṁ caraṇam s P m g r s r m g g ca rā ca rā tma ka r / g r s \ḍ pra pa ṁ ca Ṇ S gē haṁ s S m m g m p g / m r su rā su ra sē vi g m p \ g m ta vṙ ṣa bha / P P vā haṁ ṡ Ṡ Ṙ ṙ / ġ ṙ ṡ mu rā ri pra bhṙ ti N ṡ ṙ S / ṙ dē va sa n d Ṡ / N mū haṁ p Ṡ n ḋ / ṡ n d p m p pa rā śa kti sa ṁ Ṡ \ d p ṁmē ḷa na m / ḋ p g / m r s mō haṁ ṁ s S s ṡ ṡ /Ṡ ṡ Ṡ ṡ Ṡ ṡ n purāṇa puruṣaṁ purāṁtakaṁ śaṁ ṡ / ġ Ṙ ṡ s n ṡ / ṙ ka rā bharaṇa bhā n / ṡ d p samā na d n Ṡ dē haṁ : : : : ṡ Ṙ ṁ ġ r Ṡ ṙ / ġ ṙ Ṡ n d n Ṡ nirāma yaṁ nikhila śōkāpahaṁ p /Ṡ n d P g / m r pa rā pa raṁ pa ra s ma m g m p / d N guruguhamaham 29.0.3 kīrtana miśra jāti ēka tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi M P m g / p a kṣa ya P m p d n liṁ ga vi /Ṡ ṡ n d p ṡ bhō sva d P \m m g m / p g r yaṁ ṁ bhō s : : 2. d P m m g m p g m yaṁ ṁ bhō 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 807

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā r p0 m g r g m g / m r a khi lā ṁ ḍa / g r \ ṇ s r g m d p kō ṭi pra g R S P bhō pā m g r s ṇ s r g m hi śaṁ bhō P m g M a kṣa ya 2. p m g r g m g m g r a khi lā ṁ ḍa s Ṇ r s \ḍ / s ṇ kō ṭi pra S bhō S S anupallavi P D d p m a kṣa ra / p m g p M P sva rū pa d / ṡ n \P a mi ta pra p d d n ṡ N /ṡ tā d n ṡ n Ṡ pa s n ṡ Ṙ ġ ṙ ā rū ḍha ṡ Ṡ N /ṙ ṡ ṡ n n d vṙ ṣa vā N ṡ ṡ n d p p ha ja d n ṡ ṙ ṡ n d P g r s ga nmō ha S r s ṇ s r da kṣa śi kṣa ṇa S m g m g r s ṇ da kṣa ta ra su ra s p p \g m \r g la kṣa ṇa vi dhi vi S d \m p g m la kṣa ṇa la kṣya p / d d / n ṡ n ṡ la kṣa ṇa ba hu vi ġ ṙ ṡ n ṡ / ṡ n ṡ ca kṣa ṇa su dhā p r ṙ n / ṡ \d p bha kṣa ṇa gu ru ka Ṡ \ d P g m r ṭā kṣa vī kṣa s ṇa 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 808

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā caraṇam g m P M ba da rī va P P p M na mū la D P M nā yi kā p / d p / d p m g m / p g r ā ā sa hi ta G bha G m P dra g m g r S Ṇ kā ḷī śa ṇ S S / g r bha kta s Ṇ s r G vi hi ta g m p m g R ma da na ja g g / m \ r S N na kā di n S dē S / d P va m g r g m P ma hi ta p M G / p mā yā M P / n d Ṇ kā rya ṡ \ d p p m / d p ka la nā p m g r G S ra hi ta d s / n d p p m sa da ya gu /d P m g r g ru gu ha \S M g m tā ta gu P d n Ṡ ṇā tī ta s Ṡ N Ṡ sā dhu ja Ṙ Ṡ N nō pē ta n Ṡ ẇ r ġ ṡ Ṡ śaṁ ka ra ṡ / ṙ ṡ n d N Ṡ na va nī ta Ṙ s ṡ ṙ /ġ \ṙ hṙ da ya vi \Ṡ ṙ Ṙ Ṙ bhā ta ṁ ġ ṙ Ṡ ṡ n tu ṁ bu ru sa ṁ \ d P d n Ṡ ṁ ṁ gī ta s P Ṡ Ṡ hrīṁ kā ra n ẇ s n d P M saṁ ṁ bhū ta P / ṡ d d p hē ma gi m g m P g R S ri nā tha s / n D p m G sa dā śri ta ka m m p g / m r s lpa ka ma hī ru ha ṇ \ Ḍ ṇ s / m g pa dāṁ bu ja bha va \ r s ṇ s r g m ra tha ga ja tu ra ga : : : : p / n D n Ṡ ṙ pa dā di saṁ yu ġ ṙ ṡ n d n ṡ ta cai trō tsa va ṡ ṡ n d p m m g r sa dā śi va sa s Ṇ s m g m cci dā naṁ da ma ya 29.0.4 kīrtana jhaṁpa tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 809

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā pallavi r g m m g g r s ṇ da kṣi ṇā mū s s s rtē vi s s ṇ s r g \s r g r g m da ḷi ta dā sā m g g rtē g ṇ s śrī : : : : 2. m g g rtē G s S / n d P m g m p ci dā naṁ da pū m m g / m r rtē s ṇ / s ṇ ḍ s ṇ ḍ ṇ ṇ p. ḍ ṇ s ṇ sa dā mau na kī ṇ ḍ / S rtē anupallavi P / ṡ d d p p \m M a kṣa ya su va p / d p m rṇa va ṭa G m p g m / p g r r g vṙ kṣa mū la g / p m m P sthi tē m p p ra kṣa mā ṁ sa na p m m m g / / n d / ṡ n ṡ kā di s n ṡ / ġ ṙ / ġ n / ṡ n \ d p rā ja yō gi d n Ṡ stu tē ṡ n ṡ ṙ Ṡ / ġ rṙ ṡ N ṡ / ṙ n / ṡ d p d n Ṡ ra kṣi ta sa dbha ktē śi kṣi ta du ryu ktē ṡ n n d P m g \ r s ṇ s P \ m a kṣa rā nu ra ktē a vi dyā g \ r s ṇ vi ra s r ktē 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 810

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā G m p / m g / m r s ṇ da kṣi ṇā mū S rtē caraṇam s p p m g \ r s r g r g m ni khi la sa ṁ śa ya m g r s ṇ ha ra ṇa ṇ s / g r s ṇ ḍ ṇ S ni pu ṇa ta ra yu / g r G ktē / m g \ r s ṇ g / m p d ni rvi ka lpa sa M m g \ r s ṇ mā dhi S r g r R g M g m p m g ni drā pra sa m P ktē p m g / p m P p / s d a kha ṁ ṁ ḍai ka ra n p p m g m sa pū P m p d n ṡ ṡ n \ d p rṇā rū ḍha śa d n / Ṡ ktē s n ṡ / ẇ ġ ṙ ṡ r ġ ṙ ṡ n n / n / a pa rō kṣa ni d n \p m p d / n tya bō n ṡ n d /ṡ n d p m p d p dhā na ṁ ṁ da mu g m / p ktē g r s M s m g / p p m p d n ṡ n \ d p su kha ta ra pra vṙ ttē svā jñā d na n Ṡ N ni vṙ ttē ṡ / g r ṡ n ṙ ṡ n d p m p d n ṡ d /ṡ n d p sva gu ru gu hō tpa ttē svā nu bhō p m g r r s ṇ s ga tṙ ptē / g r g m m g g r s ṇ da kṣi ṇā mū S rtē 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 811

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā 29.0.5 kīrtana ādi tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi S p m g / p nā ga li ṁ ga ṁ M P p m g bha jē M p p haṁ ṁ a / d P m G r g nā di liṁ ga ṁ r / d p m ṁ bha jē g \ r s ṇ ha ṁ śrī : : : : anupallavi P / d P p m g nā ga va llī m p p m g pra sa ṁ M P gaṁ p m p / d N ṡ na ga jā rdhāṁ gaṁ ġ ṙ / ṡ n naṁ di tu d n Ṡ ra ṁ gaṁ N ṡ ṙ Ṙ ṡ / ġ ā ga ma śā stra pu Ṙ n ṡ rā ṇa pra d n Ṡ saṁ gaṁ p ṡ Ṡ m p d n a vi dyā bha ṁ ga ṁ ṡ \ d p \ m a ti dha va g \ r s ṇ ḷā ṁ ga ṁ caraṇam R p m g m R sthū la sū kṣma kā g m G r ra ṇā tma S / r s s ṇ Ṇ li ṁ gaṁ s ṇ \ ḍ p. s / m g m su kha pra dā ya ka r / p m m g r su ṁ da ra s ṇ S li ṁ gaṁ G m P m D / ṡ mū la bhū ta ma d P m p r prā kṙ ta g m P li ṁ gaṁ p ṡ n \ D p d n mu ni ga ṇā ṣṭa nā Ṡ \ d p gā rci ta g / m r s li ṁ ga ṁ 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 812

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā S s S s s s s / Ṡ ṡ Ṡ Ṡ nīlakaṁṭha gurugu hāṁtaraṁgaṁ N ṡ Ṙ ṙ ṡ / ġ nityaśuddha ka ra ṙ ṡ n ṡ d n Ṡ vidhṙta kuraṁgaṁ N ṡ ṙ Ṙ ṡ / ġ ṙ ṡ n ṡ P d n kālaharaṁ śi rō vidhṙta gaṁgaṁ ṡ ṡ Ṡ P d n karuṇāpāṁgaṁ / ṡ dpm g \ r s ṇ vijitā naṁ gam 29.0.6 kīrtana rūpaka tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita Third navāvaraṇa kṙti pallavi R śrī g m g m G r ka ma lā S, r ṁ s ṇ s ḍ Ṇ bi ka yā s / g r ka ṭā g m / d P kṣi tō g R ha ṁ S s sa s / n d cci dā d \P m naṁ da g m P pa ri m g / m r pū r g s rṇa s ṇ / s ḍ bra ḍ ṇ p. ḍ ṇ s ṇ ṁ hmā ṇ ḍ / s smi S S :: : : anupallavi P pā m g m g ka śa sa r g m p nā m g g r s ṇ di sa ka la S dē r r g \s ṇ va tā S sē r g M vi ta yā P paṁ / ṅ d \P m ka jā sa g m nā / d p g m \ r di paṁ ca G kṙ m g / p M tya kṙ P dbhā d n Ṡ vi ta yā 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 813

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā Ṡ / ġ ṙ śō ka ha / ġ ṡ n / ṡ p /dn ra catu ra padayā ṡ Ṡ ṡ mū ka mu n d p mp d P khyavā kpra dayā S r g kō ka na m p d n ṡ ṙ Ṡ da vijayapadayā ṡ \ d p m gu ru gu ha g \ r s ṇ p. ḍ ṇ s ta ttrai pa da yā caraṇam s p a naṁ p m g r ga ku su m p m mā m m g g r dya ṣṭa s ṇ śa S S ktyā m g kā m p g m r G ra yā s ṇ a ru s d P. ṃ ṇa va rṇa m G r sa ṁ s R S kṣō \ ṇ s bha ṇa ġ r g M ca krā m p gā m d P ra yā s m a naṁ \ g m P ta kō p / n d ṭ yaṁ n p m p ḍa nā d n ya ka Ṡ ṡ ṙ / ġ śaṁ ka ra Ṙ nā ṡ n d N yi ka yā P a ṙ Ṡ ṣṭa va n \p rggā d n Ṡ tma ka gu ṡ \ d pta p m / P d \ ta ra yā P g m p va ra g m r g yā \s M g a naṁ gā g m P dyu pā d n Ṡ si ta yā Ṡ ṙ / ġ a ṣṭa da ṙ Ṡ n d N ḷā bja sthi ta yā ṙ Ṡ ṡ dha nu r bā n d ṇa p m p d P dharakarayā /ṙ Ṡ p da yā su P dhā S m g r s sāgarayā 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 814

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā kīrtana ādi tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita (see next page in landscape mode) 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 815

n ṇ s 29.0.7 kīrtana ādi tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita pallavi p m g / m r / g s s ṇ ḍ ṇ śaṁ ka rā cā / S r \ṇ ryaṁ śrī m g m p m m g / m r / g s s ṇ ḍ ṇ ma cchṁ ka rā cā /S / r ṇ ryaṁ bha s r g ḍ p. kta ma nō va n / s ḍ s ṇ R G m p p / d N s r s śaṁ ka rā cā g / p g r s / ṡ n rya ṁ sma r g m p m m g / m r g s s ṇ ḍ ṇ śrī śaṁ ka rā cā / S ṡ n ryaṁ sma P m / p g m r g m P d n ṡ n Ṡ paṁ ka jā ta bha va vē dya ṁ hṙ dya ṁ P ṡ n d P m p m g paṁ ka jā ta bha va m r g m p m g dya ṁ śaṁ ka rā S ṡ n ryaṁ sma s p g / m r S Ṇ r g m P / ṡ d N sa dgu ṇa sāṁ draṁ śrī ma hā dē va ṡ / ġ ṙ ṡ N Ṡ sa ra sva tī saṁ d p m / d d p g m rā mya ha ṁ d p m / d d p g m rā mya ha ṁ R / m g r S ṇ S rō ga vai dya mā d p m / d d p g m rā mya ha ṁ \ d P m p m g r g ya mīṁ dra ca ṁ dra ṁ 816

m p \g m ṇ s r g m p śrī śaṁ anupallavi g M p m p m g r g r r s śaṁ ka ra bha ga va cca ṡ d \p m p m m g g śaṁ ka ra kṙ pa yā ṇ s r g m ra ṇā pa ra r g M p p va rdhi ta m p P va ryaṁ n p d n / Ṡ vī ryaṁ p g M p p p / ṡ n ṡ / Ṙ ġ ṙ ġ ṁ Ġ ġ n ṡ ṙ ṡ śa ṁ ka rā ga si ta ya śō dhu rya ma ni ṇ s r g m p śrī śaṁ caraṇam p p p M p d p m p m g pa ra ma jñā na la ṙ n ṡ d ṡ n d p śa ṁ ka rā bja ma vā g m p g m \ r g tā la m p m g m r g \s rya ta pa śśau ryaṁ g m g m p m P vā la ṁ G r r ṇ s p m p m g m r m g r g g bha vya ta ra su ma nō ō ō r g r g m r G jā la ṁ 817

g 2. m d p p m g p m m r m g g g bha vya ta ra su ma nō G r r ṇ s ō ō ō r g r g m p m g r g jā la ṁ g p d \m p p \g M / p p p / pa ra ma ta khaṁ ḍa na ṡ \ D p m caṁ ḍi ma m p d n Ṡ śī lam s p ṡ m p d n ṡ n ṡ Ṙ pa ra mā dvai ta n ṡ \ d p m sthā pa na / d p g m / p g r s lī lam / g r s ṇ s ḍ ṇ s r g M \ r G g r ka ra ka li ta da ṁ ḍa ka maṁ ḍa luṁ kā g m p / n d P m p ṣā ya dha raṁ vi na d n Ṡ m p m g m p ta mu ni maṁ ḍa laṁ ṙ ġ ṁ ġ ġ ṙ ṡ n ṡ d / ṡ n d P ṡ ṡ va ra ma ti vi ji ta ha ra kuṁ ḍa laṁ śu bha p m p m p d n ṡ ṙ n / ṡ d p va ra daṁ na ta dha rā m p g m r g \S ga ṁ ḍa laṁ śrī svaram S ṇ p. ḍ ṇ S / Sp m g r S S /d p \m g r s s ṡ n \ d p m g r S p m g r S S d p m g r S ṡ n d p m g r S r g m P d n ṡ Ṙ ġ ṁ ġ ġ ṙ ṡ S ṇ p ḍ n S. Ṡ d p P m g r S m g r ṡ d p m g m 818

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā 29.0.8 kīrtana rūpaka tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita pallavi p ṡ pa rā s n d p m g śa kti p /d \p pa rā p m / p g / m r s ṇ kē la p. / ṇ ḍ pa rā ṇ s r g s ṙ tpa ri kṙ ṡ ṡ \ d pa rā p m / d P P p dā a m P m / p pa rā dha m g r s mp d n mulanusahi ṁ ṡ / ṙ n / ṡ pa rā dā d/ n pm p mg r g nā tō vā dā : : : : 2. r s ṡ pa rā n d p m g śa kti m p pa rā p g / m p g r s ṇ kē la p s ḍ. pa rā ṇ s r g \ s tpa rī S S S anupallavi p g / p ca rā m r / m g r s di pra pa ṁ s p \m ca rā m g m p m śi hi ta / n d \p ca rā p g / p g / m r g khē m p D ca rā p p m g m m p di nu ta p m g va rā / p m p d n ṡ lo sa gu ṡ ṙ ġ ṙ va rā ṡ n ṡ d n ṡ rō ha ṙ n ṡ d va rā d p m p d n rtha mī ṡ ṡ d ya rā p m /d \p g r s dā m P p pu rā ṇi m/ p g r g m p p jaga nmō hana / d P ṡ pu rā nī nd p m p / dn ṡ laghana vē ṇi 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 819

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā ṙ Ṙ ṙ pu rā ri /ṁ ġ \ ṙ ṡ n \ dn ṡ hṙ daya vihā riṇi ṙ Ṡ p pu rā kṙ dn r n d p mg r g tā ghavidā ri ṇi ṙ s pa caraṇam m p ni rā p / ṡ d p m g dhā ra g / m / p ni raṁ p m p m m g g ja ni g r g ni rā g m p m ma ya mu g / p g m ni rā r s / r s ṇ ja hi ta / s ḍ / ṇ ka rā r ka ma la n s r s r r g ka rā \S r g m g sū m p D ka rā p p \g m p p ā na na p / Ṡ n ka rā d p m / p m g ḷī pa ri vṙ ta \ r s vi rā s m g / m p ja dhva ja / ṡ d \p vi rā p g m / p m ji ta ra \ r g vi rā r / p M p p jā ja ka / n d \p vi rā p m p / d n ṡ ja rā ja bhū ṙ ṙ dha rā r / ṁ ġ ṙ di na ta ṡ ṙ dha rā ṙ ṡ ṙ ṡ n / s d n dha ra nu ta d n / ṡ dha rā s ṡ d / ṡ n d p ma ra hi g m / p ta rā p g r S vā m P p m ma rā ḷī m g m r g m P maṁdagamanā m P / n ma rā ḷi d p m p d n ṡ ṙ vinata caraṇa adha /ṁ Ġ ṙ ma rā kṣa ṡ N ṡ d n ṡ ṡ sa vaṁśa haraṇa bhra m P d ma rā ḷa n ṡ \ dp m m r g ka bhavā bdhi taraṇa r s s pa rā n d p m g śa kti 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 820

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā 29.0.9 kīrtana ādi tāḷa Kumāra Eṭṭappa Mahārājā pallavi p m g r s ṇ s r G / m m g a a a ṣṭā ṁ ga / m r / p m g \ r s yō ga pra ṇ / r / s ḍ / s ṇ s bhā va, s / g r r s ṇ / r s ḍ / s ṇ s a ṣṭa mū rtī śva ra s r g m / d P m mā ma g m / p g r S va : : : : anupallavi p m g / p m P d n ṡ śi ṣṭā cā ra s n ṡ / ġ ṙ \ṡ śai va pra n /ṡ / ṙ n / ṡ d /n ṡ mē ya ṡ n \ d p : : 2. p m g / m a : : śi ṣṭā n / ṙ ṡ d / n ṡ mē ya p/ n d n ṡ N / ṙ ṡ n d p d n śi vā ga ma ra ha sya Ṡ \ d p yō ga pra m / d p m / p g r mē ya / p m g \ r s ṇ a a caraṇam m g P bra hma sā P \ m p ra r m p /ṡ d /n p ma dhu ra pra g m p va p g / p g r rṣa r g m p p \m g m p M p g m pā rva tī hi ta kā rti r G p m kē ya p\ g m /p p gu ru va ra p p m g / p bra hmā m p /d n ṡ di dē va vaṁ dya s n ġ ṙ ṡ / ṡ nā rā N / ṙ ṡ n d n ṡ ya ṇa pri ya s p d n ṡ n / ṙ ṡ n d p d n pā ṇḍ ya rā ja sthi ta S \ d p pā la na m /d P p m g r lī la 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 821

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā svaram S ṇ p. ḍ ṇ S S p m g \ r S S /d p m g\ r s s/ṡ n \ d p \ m g \ r : : S r g m P d n ṡ Ṙ ġ ṁ ġ ġ ṙ ṡ Ṡ d p P m g r S/ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ \ d p g r ṇ 29.0.10 kīrtana tiśra jāti ēka tāḷa Kṙṣṇasvāmi Ayyā pallavi Ṡ śā n d P ṡ ra dē sa \ d p dā \m g \ r s śra yē s / r ṇ ḍ sa ra / s ṇ S d p si jā sa m g na / pm p d n pri yē : : : : 2. ṡ d / ṙ śā ṡ n d P ṡ ra dē sa n d p m dā g r s ṇ S śra yē anupallavi P nā p m / m g \ r s ṇ ra dā di s m sē \ g m P vi tē M nā g m p p ma rū pa / d n śō ẇ s ṙ \Ṡ bhi tē Ṡ sā n ṡ / ġ ṙ ra sa ha ṡ n stē ṡ ṡ ṙ ṡ N na ma stē ṙ n śa ra / ṡ d n d p ṇā ga ta / ṙ ṙ ṡ n saṁ ṁ \ d p m g m p d n ṁ ṁ nu tē 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 822

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā caraṇam M vē / d \ P m da śā stra g m P ghō m / p g / m \ r G, ṣi tē ē ē m p vi dhi g r / p g r s ṇ vi hā ra s p tō m g m / P ṣi tē p r vē s / Ṡ ṡ da sā ra ṡ n bhṙ ṡ ṙ ẇ r ġ ṙ ṡ tsu dhē Ṙ vē \n / ṡ d n p / d m di ta su ka / P lā m / p g / m r / g \s spa dē ē ē S s / ṡ vā da kē s ṡ ḷi n ṡ / ṙ \N / ṁ vi la si tē ġ \ ṙ ṡ n va ra dē / ṙ n d p m p dn śrīkṙ ṣṇavinutē svara sāhityam /ṡ ṡ \ d p ma hi ta śu m / d d p m g r g bha guṇavidhṙtamaṇi m / d p va la ya m vi ṇ /pg/m r /g s /r la si ta ka ra yuga ni / s ḍ ṇ p. ra ti śa ya /ḍ ṇ s r g m s r sa kala vimala mati s / d p ṡ su kṙ ta nu / d p / m g ti śa ta mu mp d n ditamukhi : : : : ṡ ṙ ṡ / ġ ku ṭi la vi ṙ ṡ n /ṙ n ṡ d n pula ghanasama ciku ṡ ra p d n vi ka si ṡ m g m p d n ṡ ta surabhiḷakusuma ṙ ġ ṁ ġ ka ṭi vi gha \ r ṡ n /ṙ ṡ s d p ṭi ta ru ci ra raśana m /d p p ba hu ma ta m g r s/d p d n nidhimati jayajaya 29.0.11 kīrtana ēka tāḷa Kṙṣṇasvāmi Ayyā pallavi 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 823

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā g śaṁ g m P ka rā bha m P d n ra ṇa śa ṁ ṡ ṡ n n d p kha ca kra / d p m g r s s dha ra saṁ ṇ s r g m p ka rā bha d n ṡ ṙ n ṡ d n ra ṇa śa d P m g r g ya na śaṁ m / d \P ka rā g R S ā ā anupallavi ṙ vē.m ṙ ṙ ṡ ṙ / ġ ṙ ka ṭa va ra ṙ ṡ ṡ n n ṙ da nā saṁ n ṡ d / ṡ n ka ṭa mu la d p P m nu vē g m p d n ga mu ga dī ṡṙ ṡ d n / ṙ ṡ rpumu vē ṡ n ṡ dpm m/ ḋ ṇu gō pā \P m g r la caraṇam g m sa ra p p p m g si ja nā m P d n bha nī sa ra ṡ ṡ n n d p sa gu ṇa a mu P m g r s vi ni s ṇ ha ri m s r g m p śrī kṙ ṣṇa P d n nī pa ra ṡ ṡ n n d p ma dā su p m g r s ṙ ṙ ḍai ti ni pa ra ṙ ṙ ṙ ṡ ṙ ma da yā ka ġ ṙ ṙ ṡ n ṙ ru ḍa ni bha n ṡ d ṡ n kta va tsu lu d P m m ḍa ni ci ra g m p d n kā la mu gā ṡ ṙ \d n / ṙ ṡ nu nī sē ṡ ẇs n/ dpm m/ d va gō ri \P m g r ti ni svara sāhityam 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 824

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā g m ya du p d n ṡ / ṙ ṡ n d kulanṙpa madhumura p mg r s ṇ s /r suraripujana hara / G m p / Dp m ṇō dadhi jā tagu g r s ṇ s r : g m ruvibhava kari : vara P \ S r g m p dā kāmajanaka d n ṡ ṙ /ġ ṙ \Ṡ kulagiridharaṇā S d p m/d\p nataca ra ṇā P m g r s vanacaṇa 29.0.12 kīrtana ādi tāḷa Rāmasvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi s m P m g śaṁ bhō ja ga r g m / p g r dī śa s ṇ s ḍ ṇ pā hi S S s ṇ s r māṁ śrī ka na g m / d \P ka sa bhē s m / p g r śa : : : : s ṇ s m śaṁ bhō anupallavi p m g m \ r g m jaṁ bha vai ri vi nu P d n tāṁ bō ṡ n d n ṡ ru ha pa da d ṡ ṡ ṡ n d p d n Ṡ śāṁ bha vī śi va kā \ d p \m / d p ma suṁ da rī p \m g r s ṇ śa śi va caraṇam 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 825

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā p P m g \ r g 1. paṁ cā na na ja ya 2. gaṁ gā dha ra śi va 3. aru ṇā dha va bha va 4. kuṁ ja ra dā na va 5. dī nā va na va ra 6. śū lā yu dha śā 7. ha sa naji tatri pu ra M d P m paṁ cā gaṁ gā taru ṇāṁ bhaṁ ja na dā nā ṁ rdū lā ami ta pa g \ r s ṇ kṣa ra ma ya ta ṭa ca ra bu ja pa da dē va pa ci ta śru ti ji na va ra rā kra ma s p m g \ r s ṇ 1. pa ṁ ca śa ra da ḷa na 2. śṙ ṁ gā ra vṙ ṣa tu 3. śa ra ṇā ga ta sa ṁ 4. ta ṁ ja li vyā ghra pa 5. gā nā mṙ ta ra sa 6. cē lā du rma da 7. bha si tō ddhū ḷa na s s m g m pa ṁ ca sa ra ṁ gā bha ra ṇā dā ṁ ja li pā nnā kā lā para ma pa P P bhē śa rū ḍhā mō da pā tra hlā da bhī lā vi tra p m g m p / d n ṡ 1. paṁ ca pā pa ha ra 2. bhṙṁ gī śa nu ta bhu 3. karu ṇā mṙ ta ra sa 4. kaṁ ja nā bha sa kha 5. śī nā thā ma ra 6. hā lā ha la vi ṣa 7. ra si kā gra śi khā n ġ ṡ / ṙ ṡ pa ṁ ca li ja ṁ ga vi va ru ṇā ka ṁ ja ja sē nā kō lā rā ji ta n \ d n ṡ ṁ ga śi va bhū ṣa ṇa la ya ja ya mu kha su ra na ta gi ri ha la ji ta su ṁ da ra s ṡ ṡ ṡ n p d n 1. kuṁ ci ta pā da pra 2. saṁ gī ta pri ya 3. aru ṇāṁ śu ja ṭā 4. puṁ ja su raṁ ji ta 5. jā nā ya ka su 6. śī lā sma ra ha ra 7. tri sa ha sra Ṡ \ d p paṁ cā saṁ ga ra bhara ṇa sa maṁ ju ḷa jñā nā phā lā dē va bha \ m g r s ṇ tma ka śi va hi ta śi va dā śi va na ṭa śi va pa da śi va kṣa śi va ṇi ta śi va tāna varṇam aṭa tāḷa Rāmasvāmi Dīkṣita (please see next page in landscape mode) 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 826

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā 29.0.13 tāna varṇam aṭa tāḷa Rāmasvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi S g r g / m m g rā ra a a a a a r G m g / m m g g / m g r r / m g r g \r pu ū u u u u u se ē e e e e e e e e S r / g r s s ṇ yā a a a a a a s Ṇ / s ḍ / s ṇ p. P. / ḍ / ḍ p / ḍ / Ṇ. a a a a a a a rā ra a a a a n S s ṇ ḍ ṇ s ṇ s / r / G / m m g r mā a a a a sa a a a a a a a a s / m g r mi i i i ī G / s S r s ṇ ḍ ṇ ka ā a a a a a \R R \ S ī ī S ī ī anupallavi m g m p m g r m g r s ṇ ma a a a a a ra a a a a a 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 827

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā s / m g r s ṇ s / r G m g m r g m P ko o o o o o o o ṭi la a a a a a ā / Ṡ Ṡ ṡ n Ṡ / ġ ṙ ṡ / ġ ṙ ṡ s n ṇyā ā ma a ā tya a a a a a a a ṡ Ṡ / ṙ n ṡ d / n p P / d p m g m p m ga ā a a a a a ra a a a a a a a a S ṇ a a a ja ā a m g m P m m / d vaṇa ṁ ṁ ṁ ṁ ṁ ṁ d p d n ṡ n d n ṁ ṁ ṁ ṁ ṁ ṁ ṁ ṁ P s / r g m jā ma a a a p / d n ṡ ṡ d p p ha a a a ra a a a p m / p p m g r s muktāyi svaram s ṇ s \ Ḍ ṇ p. / ḍ ṇ S ṇ s / g R s / m G r s ṇ s r g m P m g m p m G r s ṇ d ṇ n D p d n ṡ \ D P m p \m m caraṇam M g r G g s R mā ru u ū u u ū 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 828

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā r g / m m g r s / m g r s ṇ S R ḍu u u u u u u u vi i i i ru la s / r g r r / g r / g tu u u u u u u u r s s ṇ S u u u u pu m g r s ṇ s r g : 2. r s s ṇ S u u u u u u u u : u u u u vū svarams 1. S Ṇ s \Ḍ / Ṇ s ṇ S r g / m m G / M \ R g M m r g \s r r r / g s ṇ s rg 2. s / m G r / g r s s r / S ṇ ṡ d ṇ s / g R s / m g r s s Ṇ / s ḍ p. ṃ g. ṃ P. ṃ p. ḍ ṇ s / g \R s ṇ s r g m P m g m r g m G r \S r g 3. R g \S r r / g g s r r g g m r g M m r r / g s s R r m G / m r g s / g R s ṇ s r r / g G / m m p p d p \M / p m g m p m \G m r g 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 829

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā 4. g r / m G r g s / g R S / g r s s ṇ Ḍ p. p. / ḍ Ṇ s s / r R g m r g m / p g r s Ṇ s / m g r / g s ṇ s / g r s / r ṇ / s \Ḍ ṇ s / r / G \S / r G / m r G / m m g p M p p m / d \P p m g M p / d d m / p p m / d p d m / p m G m p / d p m G m p m g g r r s ṇ S / g R g caraṇam pōnra anubandham M g r G g s R mā ru u u u u u r g / m m g r s / m g r s ṇ S R ḍu u u u u u u u vi i i i ru la s r / g r r / g r / g tu u u u u u u u r s s ṇ S u u u u pu / g r s / g r s s ṇ s r g r g m g m m P p u u u u u u u u ma a a ṭṭu u u u u mi ī i g /m g r g m g m m p / g M m g m r g / m g g / m g r / g s r g i i ri ī i i i na a a a a a a a pai i i ī a gu u ri i i se / d p m g m p e e e e e e 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 830

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā m P p m P / d \P / d p m g m e rā ye e ē ri ī i i i i i P m / d p m g r g m P m g m P m p / d ti i i i i i i sa a ā a a a ā a hi i d p d n Ṡ n ṡ i i i i ṁ ṁ ṁ s d d p / d d p p ttu u u u u u u m p \M p / d / n ṡ ṡ d P m g m / p u u ū ye e e e ra a a a a a a m m g r g / m g r / g s s / r / g m G ma a a a a a a a ṭa a a a a a ā / R p ā ḍa g R s vū u s ṇ ḍ ṇ / S m g m / p m g r / m g r s ṇ u u u u ū ma a a a a a ra a a a a a After singing appropriate anupallavi, and rendering the muktāyi svara, the pallavi should be taken up and completed. 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 831

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā 29.0.14 kīrtana ādi tāḷa Vēṅkaṭēśvara Eṭṭappa Mahārājā pallavi ṡ \ d ṡ n d P vā vā G m p vā g r s nī / p m g / p m g va ḷ ḷi ma ṇā d n \p ḷā m p d n ye n mu n ṡ \ d ṡ n d P vā vā G m p vā r r s a a anupallavi n ṡ ṙ / ġ ṙ dē vā ṡ n / ṙ di dē ṡ d n vā n ṙ N ṡ d ti ru va ruḷ ṡ n d p pu ri ya m p d n ye n mu n caraṇam g M p \m śa kti va ḍi g m vē la p D p vā nin p ṡ N d p ca ra ṇa ṅkaḷ m g m p na ṁ bi / d p g r va n dē n ṡ n Ṡ ṙ / ġ ṙ ci t ta mi raṅ ṡ n / ṙ gi yē n d n yen n ṡ ṡ ṡ n d cin tai yi la ka p m g lā mal m p d n ye n mu n svaram 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 832

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā ṡ Ṡ d p m / p P p m g / m r / g s r s S ṇ ḍ p. m g r G p M m p d n : : ṡ Ṙ ġ / ṁ ṙ / ġ ṡ n / ṙ \Ṡ n p d n / Ṡ d \P ṡ n d p m g m p d n 29.0.15 sañcāri ragaṇa maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita s ṇ / s ḍ / s Ṇ s r / g r S ṇ s / r g / m m G / m r / g r s s Ṇ s / r s ṇ / g r s ṇ / s ḍ Ṇ \P. ḍ ṇ p. / d / N p. / ḍ ṇ s r g ṃ g. ṃ p. ḍ ṇ s r / g \ R s Ṇ / r r s ṇ / s ṇ ḍ ṇ s s S r r G s / r G \S / g R G / m m g / m G m g r g \R R / m g r s / g r s / r \S Ṇ s r / g r / g g / m m s s / g r s / g r r s s / r r ṣ / ṛ ṇ / ṣ \ Ḍ Ṇ / s ḍ / ṇ p. / g r s ṇ ḍ ṇ S / M g r S m g r r S / g r S ṇ / r S ḍ ṇ S p. ḍ ṇ s r g m / p s r g m / p m G s r g / m g g R s ṇ ḍ p. 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 833 ḍ ṇ s / r / g r s

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā / d \P m / p m G / m G r G m / p m m G \M g r g g M s r g m \S r g r g M m g r G m M P m g p M / d \p \ M P m p d / ṡ n d P M g m p / d p M G / p m G s r g m p d \P / d d P / d \P / ṡ n d P / n D \P \ M P / s D N p / d N p / d / n ṡ d n / ṡ n d n Ṡ / ṙ ṡ N / ġ ṙ ṡ / ṙ \Ṡ N p / ṙ \N d / n \P d n ṡ / ṙ n / ṡ d n p / d \P m p d n ṡ n Ṡ / ġ ṙ Ṡ / ṁ ġ / ṁ ṙ / ġ ṙ Ṡ n ṡ ṙ / ġ ṡ / ṙ n ṡ n \D n ṡ ṙ ṡ / ṙ ṡ n d p / n d n / ṙ ṡ / ġ ṙ Ṡ m g m p d n ṡ ṙ n Ṡ ṡ d p \m P p ṡ n d p m g r s / d p m g \ r s / Ṡ d p m g r s ġ ṙ Ṡ \ d P m g r S ṁ ġ ṙ Ṡ \ d p m / P m g / p m g r / m g r s r g m p d n Ṡ d P Ṡ / ġ ṙ ṡ n / ṙ n d p / Ṡ d P ṡ n d p / ṙ ṡ d P ṡ n d P g R S ṇ s r g m p d n ṡ ẇ r ġ / ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ n Ṡ \ d p 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 834

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā m / d P g r S / ṙ Ṡ n \ d P m g r S Ṡ \ D P \ M G \Ṙ / g r s ṇ / r s s ṇ ḍ ṇ \P. / ṇ Ḍ Ṇ / r s s ṇ / s ḍ / S S S 29.1 janya (upāṅga) 1 kurañji bāṇa mā meḷa 29 dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu janya rāga (upāṅga) 1 kurañji LAKṢAṆA ślōka Vēṅkaṭamakhi kurañjirāgassaṁpūrṇa ārōhē tu dhavarjitaḣ avarōhē dhavakrassyāt sarvakālēṣu gīyatē mūrcchana = ārōhaṇa: S r g m g m p n N Ṡ, avarōhaṇa: ṡ n p n d d p m g r S lakṣaṇa vivartaṇa Subbarāma Dīkṣita upāṅga; saṁpūrṇa; ṣaḍja graha; dhaivata varjya in the ārōhaṇa; dhaivata vakra in the avarōhaṇa; suitable for singing at all times. For this kurañji rāga, the pūrvācāryas have shon the niṣādas as jhaṇṭa svaras in the mūrcchana ārōhaṇa as (p n N), since the niṣāda is the jīva, nyāsa svara that provided the most rañjana. I did not rite the prayōgas of these, since they ill be obvious by carefully studying the gīta, kīrtana, etc. In the rāga gīta, Vēṅkaṭamakhi has traversed to sthāyis, and has further shon the loer niṣādsa. Others ho have come later, have used the prayōga (N s r g m p d) traversing from mandra sthāyi niṣāda till madhya sthāyi dhaivata. In addition, in the kīrtana etc., they have alays used (N \P s s) traversing from mandra sthāyi niṣāda, arriving at mandra pañcama, and then ascending to madhya ṣaḍja. Just because this kurañji rāga has been placed as the first among the upāṅga rāgas in the śaṅkarābharaṇa lakṣaṇa gīta, one should not get the impression that it is a madhya sthāyi rāga. LAKṢYA 29.1.1 gīta ēka tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 835

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā ṁ ṁ ġ g ġ ṙ ṡ ma dhu ra sva ra vi rṙ ġ ṙ ṡ n n N śru ta mu ra ḷi i ī ṡ ṙ ṁ ġ ṁ ṗ ṁ ġ sva na ga ri ma vi mo o ṙ ṁ Ġ ġ ṙ ṡ n hi ta ā khi la bha va ṡ ṙ ṗ ṁ ṁ ġ ġ ṙ na kha ga mṙ ga na ga ri ṡ ġ ṙ ṡ ṡ n N gu ṇa ma ṇi kha ṇi rē antari P ṡ s Ṡ S śrī ma dgō ṅ ṡ ṙ ṡ ṡ n N pi i na a a thu rē ṡ ṙ ṡ ṙ ġ ṙ ṡ ṙ Ṡ S śru ti śi kha a a nu tu rē jāvaḍa Ṙ R Ṁ Ṁ dhī ma nnā ġ ṁ ṗ ṁ ṁ ġ ġ ṙ nya ma ha a a a ba la Ṡ ṙ ġ ṙ ṡ ṙ ġ kā ḷi ya cu u u li ṡ ġ ṙ ṡ ṡ n n ṡ li kha a a he e e ḷi Ṁ ṁ g ġ ṁ ṗ ṁ tē ja ssa ma a a ṗ ṅ ḋ ḋ Ṗ ṁ ṁ na bha a vi rā ja tu ġ ṙ ṡ n Ṡ ṙ re e bho o jā dhi pṗ ṁ ṁ ġ ġ ṙ ṡ n śva ra ku ma a a ra ka ṡ s Ṡ S ṡ n a prā ṇa na p n d d p m m g a a ya ku re e su ma r g r s s ṇ ṇ s sa a a a ya ka gu ru p m g m p n n ṡ re e na ta ja na va ṁ ṙ ṡ ṡ n ṡ ṁ ġ ṁ chi ta pha la du re e e ṗ ṁ ġ ṁ ṗ n N ba la ra va mu kha di S S vyā s ṅ ṗ p ṗ ṁ ṁ ġ śra ya re śra ma vi ra ṙ ġ ṙ ṡ ṙ ġ ṙ ṡ hi tu re e vi ja ya sa ṡ n N ci vu rē P ṡ s Ṡ S śrī ma dgō ṅ ṡ ṙ ṡ ṡ n N pi i na a a thu rē ṡ ṙ ṡ ṙ ġ ṙ ṡ ṙ S śru ti śi kha a a nu tu rē S 29.1.2 kīrtana jhaṁpa tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 836

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā R G m / m G r śrī vē ṇu gō r s r s ṇ pā la S N s r s ṇ ṇ s n s r śrī ru kmi ṇī R r lō la G m P p m g dē va nā ya ka g r r s r s śri ya ṁ ṁ ṁ ṇ \P. s g / m G r r s dē hi dē hi m g m r g s ma dhu mu ra ha ra : : : : 2. R G m śrī vē ṇu P. s / m G r r s dē hi dē hi S S anupallavi S r S m g dē va kī su ku m r g m mā ra P m p m g g r / p m dī na ja na maṁ ṁ m g g r s ṇ dā ra S m m G \r r r s r G gō va rdha nō \ r s ṇ ddhā ra S p m g R gō pa yu va tī p / d p m g \ r s jā ra caraṇam S s \ Ṇ s s gō ku lāṁ bu dhi \ ṇ s sō ma 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 837

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā s ṇ s r r g m g gō vi ṁ da na ta r / g r s ṇ bhau ma S m G m p śrī ku raṁ ji ta m g g r s ṇ kā ma s / m m G \ r r s ṇ s R 0 śri ta sa tya bhā r \S ma S m g m p d kō ka na da pa da P m sō ma g m P m g r / g r s ṇ s ṇ s r gu ru gu ha hi ta R r śyā ma S ṇ s r g m śrī ka ra ta pō P m hō ma m p \ m g \ r s Ṇ śrī ja ya ṁ tī s r \s s nā ma S S ṇ s ṛ \S ṇ S m g prā ka ṭya ra ṇa bhī ma pā li tā g r g M m rju na bhī ma P / d P m g m P p M g r pā ka ri pu nu ta rā ma bha kta yō g m g g r s ga kṣē ma The folloing padam is a composition of Ghanam Śīnayyaā, the minister of Madurai Vijayaraṅga Nāyakkar. 29.1.3 padam ādi tāḷa Ghanam Śīnayyā pallavi s s S S s S r s śi va dī kṣā pa ru ṇ ṇ s R / g rā la nu r s s s ṇ ṇ rā another version is nāma 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 838

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā r g g / m m la meṁ tai na vi ṭu va n s m g g g śī g r s s r / g jā la nu r s s s ṇ ṇ rā : n : : anupallavi s m g m p m p p śi va śi va gu ru nā jña p m p / d p mī ra nu m / p m m g g rā g g G m r g / m m śrī vai ṣṇa vu ḍa ṁ ṭē g r s s r / g cē ra nu r s s s ṇ n rā n caraṇam s s s S s s s S r s 1. pa ḍi ga va cci ma ḍa mu 2. pa ṁ cā kṣa ri ja pa 3. a jji cū nu ca nnu 4. mō mu mō mu ba ṭṭi ṇ p s s r / g. jo ra va ku śī la nu la da ma ku jō rca ku r s s s n ṇ rā rā kū ki rā sā rā nī n ṇ s m m g r g r g g / m g śī vā rca na ve ḷa ta lu pu pa lu ku lu vi na sa jja go lu su ba ṭṭi nā ma mu tō ḍa bū ti g r p s s r g. da ra va ku jā la nu ga di ya ku gū rca ku r s s s ṇ ṇ rā rā rā rā m p m p p p 1. ma ḍu gu kā vi ce ra gu 2. ko ṁ ca pu va ga lu nē 3. ru jja giṁ ca nu pa si 4. vē ma ru tō ḍa bi kṣa n s m g n m p / d p dī ya ku neṁ ce nu gō la nu vē ḍa ku p m / p m m g g rā naṁ nnu rā mro rā keṁ rā pō pō g s m g g g r g / m m 1. mā ṭi mā ṭi ki nō ru 2. kku du ru drā kṣa sa ru lu 3. ṁmō vi no kka ku *bha kta 4. rā ma nnā ru raṁ ga ma g r s s r / g mū ya ku teṁ ca ku rā la nu llā ḍa ku r s s s n ṇ rā rā rā rā n 29.1.4 sañcāri ēka tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita S s ṇ Ṇ N s n s r \S S s n s r R g r S / r s s ṇ Ṇ 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 839

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā s m G g r s ṇ s / g \R r s s ṇ ṇ ṇ S s s R s r G r g / M m g G g r R g r S r s Ṇ s r s p \M M s r s / m m G G s r s / g g R R / g s r \s s ṇ Ṇ ṇ ṇ s s R R g g ṇ s r g / m g / m r / g r / g s s r s ṇ s / m G G m g s / g R R g r g s / R \Ṣ Ṇ P. s s S ṇ ṇ p. s S ṇ ṇ S g r s ṇ ṇ s r s s p m m s r s m g m s / p p m g r s ṇ s/ M m m m g R M G R g m p m m g g r S r g ṇ s g r S Ṇ S p m g m m p n n s s r r s / g r s s r g m g r s ṇ S S P d d p p m m P d p p m p m g r m g R g r S M M G G R S. m m g g r r S Ṇ Ṇ S S d p m g r r s s g r r s ṇ ṇ S s p p M m s m m G g s g g r r s r ṇ S s d d p P m p p m M g m m G g g \R R / p m M g g ṙ r S m g G r r S m g / m r s r S s r g m p d d p m g g r s s / r s s n Ṇ \P. S s m g m p m g m p n N n n Ṡ ṡ n p / n d d p m / p m g r s ṇ S p. ṇ ḍ ḍ p. ṇ Ṇ S r g m g m p n n Ṡ ṡ n p p m m g g r g r s s ṅ ṇ S S 29.2 janya (upāṅga) 2 nārāyaṇi bāṇa mā meḷa 29 dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu janya rāga (upāṅga) 2 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 840

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā LAKṢAṆA ślōka Vēṅkaṭamakhi rāgō nārāyaṇī pūrṇā gagrahō prātarucyatē mūrcchana = ārōhaṇa: S r m g r g m p d S, avarōhaṇa: ṡ n p n d p d m p m g r s lakṣaṇa vivaraṇa Subbarāma Dīkṣita upāṅga; saṁpūrṇa; gāndhāra graha; suitable for singing at early morning hours. For this nārāyaṇi rāga, hich is of the gāndhāra graha, the gāndhāra itself is the jīva, nyāsa svara that provides most rañjana. The folloing are some prayōgas that make this rāga shine ell. Others can be understood from the lakṣyas. (ṡ n P m g) (p d ṡ n p n d p m G) (m r G \S) (G p d m p m G r S) (s r m G d p m G p d Ṡ) (G p d Ṡ) (n p n d p m g g \S) (s r m p n d ṡ ṁ G S) (d p m G r S) (R M p d ṡ n P) (m g r g s r S) (ṡ n P m g r g \S) (p / d m g r S) ( / g r s ṇ ḍ / S) (s ṇ p. ḍ ḍ / S). LAKṢYA 29.2.1 gīta ēka tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi s n p d d ṡ ṡ ṙ śe e ṣa bbho o o ga ṁ ṁ ṗ ṗ ṅ ḋ ṗ a a a a a a ce nṅ ḋ ṗ ḋ ṁ ṁ ṁ ġ bbhā a a ra ho ṁ ti re ṙ ṡ ṙ ġ ṡ ṙ ṡ n tya a ka a ra ṇe e e antari P D ṙ ṡ ṡ n ni drā mu u dra a P d ṡ Ṡ S caṁ ḍi i jē jāvaḍa Ṡ Ṙ ṁ ġ Ṙ aṁ bhō ja a tā ṁ ṁ ṗ s Ṡ ṡ kha ṁ ḍa tyā ce sṡ ḋ ḋ ṗ ṁ ṗ ḋ śrī i i i i i i 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 841

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā ṁ ġ ṙ ġ ṡ ṙ Ṡ i i i mi ra ṁ ṁ ṡ n p d D d ṡ va l le ssaṁ dya a ṡ n p d d d p m ka a la kha l le e G P D ṡ ā ā di tya rṙ Ṁ Ṗ ṁ ṗ ttē jaṁ maṁ ḍa li ḋ s ṅ ṗ ṗ ṁ ġ ṙ pa sa ri ṁ na le ya ya ṁ ġ ṙ ġ ṡ ṙ ṡ n di khi di khi re e re e P D ṙ ṡ ṡ ṅ ni drā mu u dra ra P d ṡ S caṁ ḍi i jē S 29.2.2 kīrtana miśr jāti ēka tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi ṡ N P ma hi ṣā P m G R m g su ra ma rda \S nīṁ S R na M g p d ṙ mā mi ṡ N P P ma hi ṣā m G R G su ra ma rda r S S s S nīṁ na ṇ \P. Ḍ R mā mi m G r g \S ma ha nī ṇ P. ṇ ḍ p. ḍ ya ka pa rdi S nīṁ S S anupallavi r m g P p p ma hi ṣa ma sta ka d d p / ṡ n n p na ṭa na bhē da vi D ṙ Ṙ R nō di nīṁ Ṙ ġ r Ṡ S mō di nīṁ N p D D mā li nīṁ D n P P mā ni nīṁ ṡ n p n d P pra ṇa ta ja na sau g r m g p d ṙ bhā gya ja na nī m caraṇam G P D śaṁ kha ca d N P P kra śū M G G lāṁ ku śa P P P pā ṇiṁ 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 842

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā R m g P śa kti sē P S S nāṁ Ṇ Ṇ Ḍ ma dhu ra R R R R vā ṇīṁ P m g S paṁ ka ja m G r S S na ya nāṁ p M g m P paṁ nna ga d / Ṡ N N vē ṇīṁ P D N pā li ta d P m g r g gu ru gu hā s S s ṇ ṇ ḍ ṁ pu rā S S ṇīm s s S s s n n p śaṁ ka rā rdha śa D r R R rī ri ṇīṁ s M g P p sa ma sta dē va D D n P tā rū pi ṇīṁ G p D Ṡ kaṁ ka ṇā laṁ r Ġ ṁ ġ Ṡ k.r tā bja ka rāṁ Ṡ N p D kā tyā ya nīṁ G P d Ṙ nā rā ya ṇīm 29.2.3 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita s ṇ \P. ḍ ḍ / S S r g \S r / m g r S r / m G s r G P D p m G S r s Ṇ P. ḍ ḍ r r S Ḍ g r G S r g s r / M G p p P s r m g r g s r G r / g s ṇ \P. Ḍ S P m G r g s r s s ṇ ḍ S s r s ṇ ḍ S s R r s r G R p m g r m g g r s r g \S s ṇ p. Ḍ s s r R m G P d m P m g G r s D p. m G r g S s r m g R G G s r S d m p m G r m g g \S r g P r / m g G r s r g s s ṇ p. ḍ R p. ḍ G R M G P D M P d m G S s r m G r G G s r m g r m m G ḍ s ṇ p. ḍ ḍ s r G 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 843

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā P d p m g P D Ṡ n p d m G p d ṡ n P d d p m G r m G p d ṡ s Ṡ ṡ n p d ṡ n d d Ṡ G P D ṡ r Ṙ /Ṁ ġ g Ṙ ṁ ġ Ṙ / ġ Ṡ n p d d Ṡ ṙ ṡ n p n d p m g r s r g r S R S r m g s d p g p d ṡ ṙ / ṁ ġ \Ṡ ṡ n P p d P m G r g S d p d ṡ n P m G r S ṇ P. ṃ G. p. ḍ s ṇ ḍ ḍ s r g \S For this nārāyaṇi, the niṣāda is varjya in the ārōhaṇa. 29.3 janya (upāṅga) 3 ārabhi bāṇa mā meḷa 29 dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu janya rāgam (upāṅgam) 3 ārabhi LAKṢAṆA ślōka Vēṅkaṭamakhi ārabhissarvadā gēya ārōhē ganivarjitaḣ kvacidārōha saṁyukta niṣādō nigrahō bhavēt mūrcchana = ārōhaṇa: s r m p d ṡ, avarōhaṇa: ṡ n d p m g r s lakṣaṇa vivaraṇa Subbarāma Dīkṣita upāṅga; saṁpūrṇa; ṣaḍja graha; gāndhāra, niṣāda varjya in the ārōhaṇa; niṣāda shos up in some places in the ārōhaṇa; ghana rāga; suitable for singing at all times. For this ārabhi rāga, the ṙṣabha is the jīva, nyāsa svara that provides most rañjana. (ṡ n d p m g r s) in this avarōhaṇa prayōgam, it has been a practice to handle the niṣāda and gāndhāra ith odukkal. (s \ n d p m \ g r s) like this, it has been a custom to handle the niṣāda and gāndhāram ith irakka jāru, odukkal ith some nokku. In the avarōhaṇa, the niṣāda, gāndhāra ill not be handled ithout any odukkal. The folloing are some prayōgas that make this rāga shine ell. 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 844

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā (R R) (d d / s s / R R) (m g R R) ( / d d P m \ g R R) (s r / M \ g r R) (ṡ n d P m \ g r R) (Ṙ ṡ n d p m g R) (S n \D / R S). The prayōga (d n S) is alays there. Other prayōgas can be understood from the lakṣyas. In Caturdaṇḍīprakāśikā, this rāga is included among the rāgas featured under the ṣaḍja graha. Hoever, niṣāda graha is mentioned in the rāga lakṣaṇa ślōka, hich is proved to be so in the gīta, that is shon as the lakṣya. LAKṢYA 29.3.1 gīta dhruva rūpaka tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi d ṡ ṡ ṙ ḋ ṡ ṡ n d d mu ni ja na vi i ra ṁ ma a P d ṡ ṡ ṙ a a a na sa ṁ ġ ṙ ṙ ṡ ṡ ma a a a na sa d ṡ Ṡ ṡ pa ra haṁ sa mṁ ġ ṙ ṁ ṁ ṗ cca ra ṇa ka ma la ṁ ġ ṙ ṙ ṡ ṡ ka ṭa ka a ya ta d ṡ ṡ ṙ ṁ ġ bho o o ja ra a ṙ ṙ ṡ ṡ ḋ ṡ ja ca ṁ ṁ ṁ ṁ Ṡ ṡ p Ṗ ṁ dra rē ḋ ḋ ṗ ṗ ṁ ġ kha a vi bhu u ṣa ṙ ṡ ṇa a jāvaḍa ṗ ṗ ṁ ġ ṙ ṙ ṡ ṡ D śu bha a a a a a a lō Ṡ Ṡ ṙ ō kaṁ na mṁ ġ ṙ ṙ ṡ ṡ ppa ra a a ji ta d ṡ ṡ d ṡ ṡ ca ṁ da ra a a ṗ m ṁ ġ ṙ ṙ bha kta lo o ka ṡ n d ṡ ṡ ṙ ci ṁ ta a ma ṇi ṡ n d ṡ Ṡ sa ka la su rā d d p p m p su ra ma a ṇi i d ṡ d ṡ ṡ ṙ i i i i i khya ṁ ġ Ṙ ṁ ṁ ma ṇi ī ki ra ṗ ṗ ḋ ḋ ṗ ṗ a ṇa vi la si ta ṁ ġ ṙ ṙ ṡ ṡ pa da a a a ṁ 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 845

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā d ṡ Ṡ ṡ bho o o ja dḋ ṗ ṁ ġ ṙ ṙ ppa ma ka ri sa sa ṡ n ni ta d ṡ ṡ ṙ d ṡ S mu ni ja na vi i ram S 29.3.2 kīrtana rūpaka tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi P śrī m p m \ g r sa ra sva R tī s s \ ṇ ḍ r s na mō stu R tē R ḍ s ē va ra s r dē P śrī m p m \ g r sa ra sva R tī s s \ ṇ ḍ r s na mō stu R tē R p p ē pa ra M dē \g r s r va tē S ṇ ḍ śrī pa ti m gr/ p m g r gau rī pa ti guru m p d / ṡ gu ha vi nu S d p m g r / p tēvidhiyuvatē P śrī m p m \ g r sa ra sva R tī s s \ ṇ ḍ r s na mō stu R tē R S ē anupallavi R vā s n \Ḍ s sa nā tra s r ya vi S \ ṇ ḍ va rji ta 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 846

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā r s va ra m \ g R mu ni bhā / p m m vi ta p d / s mū d p rtē e D vā ṡ S ṙ sa vā dya ṙ ṁ g khi la R r s ni rja ra d ṙ va ra ṡ s d p vi ta ra ṇa m p ba hu m m \ g r ḍ ḍ kī rtē dha ra P. s \ ṇ hā sa yu ḍ r S m g R ta mukhāṁburuhē P m p a dbu ta / d d \P d / ṡ S ca ra ṇāṁ bu ru hē Ṙ / Ṁ saṁ sā \ g R ṡ \ n d Ṙ ra bhī tya pahē ṡ n d p sa ka la maṁ p M \ g r s r / p trākṣara guhē svaram P / d p m g r p m g r m \ g r s r ḍ r ḍ ḍ r p. d r ḍ r s R, / d p M \ g R D D p m \ g r s r : : s Ḍ r s r m \ g R m p d ṡ n \D / ṙ Ṡ ṙ / Ṁ \ g Ṙ ṡ Ṙ d / Ṙ ṙ \R m p d / ṙ s / Ṡ Ṡ \ n d p m \ g r 29.3.3 kīrtana jhaṁpa tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi M /p m g \R s r s mā ra kō ṭi kō ṇ s n \ḍ ḍ d ti lā p. d s s r r / m m p vaṁ ṇya mā ṁ pā p p m p la ya 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 847

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā d / Ṡ d d p dhī rā gra \m g r ga ṁ ṇya R s n \ Ḍ vā su ki r s va la r S yā anupallavi D p p m p d dā ru kā va na ṡ ṡ \ n ta pō ṡ ṙ ṙ ṁ \ g R ṡ ṙ ṡ dha na ta ru ṇī mō s n \D hā d / ṡ n \D d kā ra bhi kṣā Ṡ s P m ṭa p d P m m g r n d na vē ṣa dha ra śaṁ n ḍ s r / m ka ra M mā caraṇam s P M m vi ra ktā nāṁ m m m g vi dē S r r s \ ṇ ḍ ḍ ha kai va lya r s r r dā na p M \ g r s \ ṇ ḍ vi ca kṣa ṇa bha R s ktā nā S m \ g R p ma bha ya pra p m p p dā na 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 848

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā \m / p m / p m p / n d p ṡ vi ri ṁ cā di sa ṡ ṡ ṡ ka la dē d s n Ṡ / ṙ n ṡ \d n ṡ vō pā sya mā Ṙ ṡ na s n \D d ṡ s n ṡ d vi bhū ti ru d d n \P drā P m p m M m \ g r kṣā bhi mā s r \S na p m \ g r r m \ g r m P p m \ g r pa ra śu mṙ gā gni ka pā la ḍa ma ru s r / d D d ka ṁ da dhā na p p \M D d / Ṡ ṡ sṡ \ n pa ra mā dvai ta tā tpa ryā d / ṡ s / Ṙ ṙ nu sa ṁ dhā na ṡ \ n d d p P m \ g r s \ ṇ ḍ / r pa ra vā ma dē vā di sa ka la vi R m M p rā ja mā na d / ṡ S ṙ ṙ ṁ \ g ṙ ṡ d / Ṙ ṡ pa ra mē śva ra gu ru gu ha sa mā na Ṡ n d d p bhā sa mā na 29.3.4 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita r r S R / M \ g r s s R ṇ \Ḍ / S S r m g r / m m / P P r / p M \ g r s r S Ḍ S ḍ ḍ / s s R ḍ / ṇ S r r m g R r / p P M m \ g R / d d p p m g r r S d P m g r / p M g r \S r s \ ṇ Ḍ S ḍ s s r Ḍ S R s \ ṇ Ḍ s s / R R 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 849

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā s r m p / d d p p m g r s / r r n \Ḍ Ḍ S r r m g r r / m m P / D \P M \ G R d p m g R s r S p ḍ s r m g r m / P. r m p / d p m \ g r S R R ḍ s r m g r m p / d d P \ M P d / ṡ n d P m g R / P P m g R R s r / M \ g r ḍ r S P / d d p p m g Ṙ s r m p d r m p D ṡ n \D / ṙ r ṡ n D m p d ṡ n D p M g r / d \P M g r r d / ṡ S d p m g r s ḍ s ḍ r s r m g r m s r m p d ṡ \D D P d ṡ p d \ṙ r Ṡ ṙ ṡ \ n D p m g r r s r m p r m p m p d p d ṙ d ṡ ṙ ṁ g ṙ ṙ ṡ ṙ Ṡ \ n d p d P m \ g r S ṙ ṁ ġ Ṙ d / ṙ ṙ \D s p / d d m m p r / p m \ G r S ṁ \ g r Ṡ \ n d p M g r S ḍ r s r m p d s n \D / ṙ ṡ n D p m g r r / P m g R m \ g R n Ḍ / R R / Ṙ ṡ / n d p m \ g R Ḍ R S S S 29.4 janya (upāṅga) 4 śuddhavasantam bāṇa mā meḷa 29 dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu janya rāga (upāṅga) 4 śuddhavasantam LAKṢAṆA ślōka Vēṅkaṭamakhi śuddhō vasantarāgōyaṁ saṁpūrṇassārvakālikaḣ 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 850

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā mūrcchana = ārōhaṇa: s r g m p d n ṡ, avarōhaṇa: ṡ n d p m r s lakṣaṇa vivaraṇa Subbarāma Dīkṣita upāṅga; saṁpūrṇa; ṣaḍja graha; suitable for singing at all times. For this śuddhavasnata rāga, the rāga mūrcchana ārōhaṇa, avarōhaṇas do not exhibit any varjya or vakra. The folloing are some viśēṣa prayōgas that make this rāga shine ell. (s r g m P) (s r m m P) (s m m g m m P) (s m M) (S g m D p M) (P d n Ṡ) (P N d p d n Ṡ) (s m M) (d n Ṡ) (s r g m p \M d n Ṡ) (s r g m d n Ṡ) (g m p m d m d Ṡ Ṡ) (r m g m n d Ṡ) )m n d p d ṡ Ṡ) (G M D Ṡ) (D Ṙ Ṡ n d ṡ ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ) (d ṙ ṙ ṡ) (d d p m g r s) (d p m g s m g r s) (d n s r G S) (G R s ṇ Ḍ S S) (s ṇ ḍ ṇ S). LAKṢYA 29.4.1 gīta jhaṁpa tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi ṡ n d ṡ ṡ Ṡ ṙ ṡ ṙ va ra da ra a jā vi bu dha ṁ ġ ṙ ṙ ṡ n d ṙ ṡ n va i ri vi dha a a a a a d p p m g M ṡ ṡ ṙ a a a a ra ṇa va i na ṡ n d Ṡ n p m g r de e ya vā a a a a a S m m d d p p m m nā va a ri ja a a a a m d D m d ṡ Ṡ ṡ ya śśō bhi na a bhi paṁ ṡ ġ ṙ Ṡ Ṁ ṁ ṗ ṁ ke e ru ha vā ri ja a ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ n D Ṡ Ṡ a a a la ya a ḷa rā ṡ ṡ ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ d ṡ ṡ ṙ pa ta na ru ci ji ta va a ri ṡ n d p p m g r S ja ya ri i va i i bha vā jāvaḍa ṁ ġ ṙ ṁ ṁ Ṗ ḋ ḋ ṗ va ra da ra a jā va a di ṗ ṁ ṁ ġ ṙ Ṡ ṁ ġ ṙ ta a śe e ṣa bṙṁ da a ra Ṡ ṁ ṁ ṗ ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ n kā dvā ra ka a di i śa D ṡ ṡ ṡ ṙ ṡ ḋ s s vaṁ da a ru ma ṁ da a ru ṁ ġ ṙ ṗ ṗ ṁ ġ ṙ ṙ ṡ ta a a ra ṇa a a ri i na ṡ d p m d p m g M ta a a a a a a ra ṇā d m d ṡ ṡ ṙ ṙ ṡ ṡ ṙ va a pa ra a a a ja a va p n n d p d d p p m u ḷḷa ve e i ku u ṭa na g M m g r S d d śa rā va u la bhā va a 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 851

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā p p m m m d m d ṡ ṡ su de e e e e va a ri di ṙ ṡ ṙ ġ ṁ ṗ p ṗ ṁ ġ i ḷḷa na va i kuṁ ṭa na a ṙ Ṡ ġ ṁ ṗ ḋ s s s ya kā a a a a a a i ṁ ṁ ṗ ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ n d ṙ ya i ya e e e e ya i ya ṡ ṡ n d p p m g r s ṁ va i ya a i ya i i ya ṡ n d ṡ ṡ S va ra da ra a jā 29.4.2 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita S s ṇ Ḍ s s S r s R R m g r r s ṇ Ḍ r s Ṇ Ṇ s d d p p m m g M s s R R d d p m g r S m g r r P M M p m s s m g r r s s ḍ ḍ / r r m g r / m m p d d p m g r s ṇ ḍ ṇ s r r ḍ s r ḍ s S ḍ ṇ S S m g r p p m g r r s S D D P P m d P m g M P M D Ṡ D Ṙ g m p d n ṡ R d d Ṙ ġ ṁ ġ ṙ Ṡ d r Ṡ N d d P P g m p d Ṡ M p M g r S d ṙ ṡ n d p p m g r S P N d d p m g g M d p m g m p d n Ṡ r g m p d n Ṡ ṁ ġ r ṁ ġ ṙ Ṡ ṡ n d p p m g r s ṇ Ḍ R S S R g m D P M g s m m p p D Ṡ.s n d p m n d p p d M M g r r s Ṇ g r s ḍ ṇ s R M G r s ḍ r s r M m m g r r s r s ṇ S p p p m g r S s r g m p m g m D n d p m g m d n Ṡ m g m d d d ṙ r Ṙ ṡ n d p m d n ṡ Ṙ ġ ṙ ṡ n d d p p m m 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 852

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā d n ṡ ṙ r ṡ N Ṡ g m p m g m D Ṡ ṡ n d P m p m g m m m G M D ṡ ṡ n d p m g m d n Ṡ ṡ ṙ ṁ ġ ṙ r ṡ d N d p m g M g s r r ḍ ṇ s r s m g m p p m g r s D m m p m g r s Ḍ m m p p p d d p p M m g r s M g s m m p p D Ṡ s n d p m n d p ṡ n d ṙ Ṡ n d p m S g m d d P p m p d n ṡ d n ṡ n d p d ṙ ṡ ṙ m ġ ṙ ṙ ṡ n d / ṙ r s s d p m d d p m m g s m g r r s s m m d n ṡ d ṙ Ṡ n d ṙ ṙ ṡ d p m G s r g m p d n ṡ ṙ ġ Ṡ R m g m n d ṡ s m M g m d ṡ S s r g m p m d n Ṡ ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ n d ṡ s Ṡ ḋ ṙ ṡ n d p m g r s ṇ ḍ p. ṃ G. Ṃ Ḍ R Ḍ S R G M G S r s Ṇ ḍ s ḍ r s ṇ S 29.5 janya (upāṅga) 5 nārāyaṇadēśākṣi bāṇa mā meḷa 29 dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu janya rāga (upāṅga) 5 nārāyaṇadēśākṣi LAKṢAṆA ślōka Vēṅkaṭamakhi saṁpūrṇassagrahō nārāyaṇadēśākṣi rāgakaḣ mūrcchana = ārōhaṇa: s r g m p d n ṡ, avarōhaṇa: ṡ n d p m g r s lakṣaṇa vivaraṇa Subbarāma Dīkṣita upāṅga; saṁpūrṇa; ṣaḍja graha; suitable for singing at all times. 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 853

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā The rāga mūrcchana ārōhaṇa, avarōhaṇas for this nārāyaṇadēśākṣi rāga do not exhibit any varjya or vakra. The folloing are some viśēṣa prayōgas that make this rāga shine ell. (s ḍ s r m g R) (s ṇ ḍ ṇ s r) (s ḍ P. ḍ ṇ S) (r m g r g m P) (n d p D ṙ ṡ) (ṡ n D d d p) (D d d ṙ ṙ Ṡ) (ṡ d ṡ n d p) (m g d d D p d n ṡ) (r g m p m g r m g r) (g m p d Ṡ) (n d n ṡ ṙ ṁ ġ ṙ Ṡ) (d d P m g m d Ṡ) (ṡ n d p m g r s) (s ṇ ḍ ḍ Ḍ p. ḍ r r S) (s r m G r S) (s ḍ / S) (s ḍ Ṇ S). LAKṢYA 29.5.1 gīta dhruva rūpaka tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi ṙ ṡ ṡ n d n ṡ ṙ Ṡ ja ya ja ya ra ghu na ṁ ṁ ṡ n d d d d da na va ṁ di ta p d ṙ ṙ ṡ n gu ṇa bṙṁ ṁ ṁ du Ṡ Ṡ S rē rē ṡ ṙ ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ di na ka ra ku la ṡ ṙ Ṡ ṡ d ma ṇi dī i pa ṙ ṙ ṡ ṙ ṡ n ka u śi ku ma kha ṡ n d d p m pa ri pa a la ka g r g m p d ni ja ba a a hu n ṡ ṙ ġ ṁ ṗ da ṁ ṁ ṁ ṁ ḍa Ṗ ḋ ḋ ṗ ṗ khaṁ ḍi ta ha ra ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ ṡ n ko i da ṁ ṁ ḍa d n ṡ ṙ ṡ d ka a a a ṁ ḍa ṡ n d p m g ti ya i ya i ya r s i ya jāvaḍa Ṡ ṡ n d n ṡ ṙ ġ ṁ jā na ki pa a a ṇi ga ha Ṗ ṁ ġ Ṙ naṁ ma ya a ṡ ṡ d n s ṙ śa ga ra a va ya ṡ n d p m p a a a a a a d ṡ s ṡ n d kha ra tti ma kha ṙ rṙ ṡ sṡ mu khkha ra khkha ṡ n D Ṡ na kha daṁ ṁ Ṡ Ṙ ġ ṁ ṁ ṁ ba ka ḋ ṗ p ṗ ṁ ġ su ci khkha ṇa a ṙ ġ ṁ ṗ ṁ ġ vi śa a a ra da ṙ ṡ n d n ṡ ja la dhi ba ṁ ṁ n d p m g r da na ja a a ga 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 854

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā g m g m g r ru u u u u ka g m p d n ṡ ka pi se e e na ṡ ṙ ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ pa ri pa a li ta ṙ ġ ṁ ṗ ṁ ġ da śa mu kha mu kha ḋ ḋ ḋ ḋ ṗ ḋ ni khi la ni śa a ṅ S ṅ ḋ ḋ a a ca ra a ṗ ṗ p ṗ ṁ ġ pra ta rda na a ṙ ṡ s ṡ n d vi ni rda ya a ṡ n d p m g ti ya i ya i ya r s i ya ṙ ṡ ṡ n d n ṡ ṙ Ṡ ja ya ja ya ra ghu na ṁ ṁ ṡ n d d d d da na va ṁ di ta p d ṙ ṙ ṡ n gu ṇa bṙ ṁ ṁ du Ṡ Ṡ rē rē S 29.5.2 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita S S g r s ṇ Ḍ n s r r S s ṇ Ḍ p. ḍ r r s ṇ S S g m P d d P m g r s Ḍ P. d n S m g r r s ṇ ḍ ṇ S ḍ r s r n d p m g r s s P m p \M M P d d P m g r s ṇ ḍ r r s s S s ṇ s d p p p m g m P m g r / M g r r R S r s R g m P m g r s m g R g m p d ṡ n d n ṡ ṙ ṡ n d n Ṡ ṁ ġ Ṙ Ṡ ṡ n D N Ṡ d d ṡ n d n ṡ ṙ Ṁ ġ ṙ ġ ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ ṙ ġ ṙ ṡ ġ ṙ ṡ ṡ n d n d ṡ s ṡ n d ṙ r ṙ ṡ ṡ n D Ṡ ṡ n d p d ṡ n d P n d p m G R g m p d n ṡ r m p d m p d ṡ d ṙ ṡ n d n ṡ n d d P P ṡ n d p r g m p d d d d 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 855

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā p d n Ṡ d ṙ d Ṡ n d n p Ṡ n d P ṡ n d p m g r g r m r g m m g r S ṇ ḍ S S P. ḍ ḍ s ṇ r s s ṇ ḍ ṇ s r r r m g r g m p d d P m g r s ṇ s r m g r g m p d p m g r R M m g R m g R s ṇ s ḍ ṇ s r g m p d d P m g r s Ḍ P. ḍ ṇ s d ḍ ṇ s r m g r r s ṇ ḍ n S d r s ṇ ḍ p m g r s P m p m g R s ṇ s ḍ ṇ s R m g r g m p d ṡ n d n ṡ ṙ ṁ ṁ ġ Ṙ ṡ n d n Ṡ p d ṙ ṡ ṡ ṡ d ṙ ṡ n d p m p d ṡ n d d p / Ṡ s n d d P P M g r m g R S Ḍ r S r m g M g r s d p d p m p m d m d ṡ s ṙ r ṡ N ṡ n d p p m g r S m g R m m P d d ṡ ṡ ṙ ṙ ṁ ġ ṙ ṙ Ṡ ṙ ġ ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ ḋ Ṙ ṡ P M G R S p. ḍ Ṣ ḍ ṇ S S 29.6 janya (upāṅga) 6 sāma bāṇa mā meḷa 29 dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu janya rāga (upāṅga) 6 sāma LAKṢAṆA ślōka Vēṅkaṭamakhi ṣaḍjagrahō nivarjyassyādārōhē ca gavarjitaḣ sāmā rāga iti khyātaḣ sarvakālēṣu gīyatē mūrcchana = ārōhaṇa: S r g s r p m d d Ṡ, avarōhaṇa: ṡ d p m g r s 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 856

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā lakṣaṇa vivaraṇa Subbarāma Dīkṣita upāṅga; ṣāḍava; ṣaḍja graha; suitable for singing at all times. For this sāma rāga, the madhyama, dhaivata, and ṙṣabha are the jīva and nyāsa svaras that provide most rañjana. Here are some prayōgas of these svaras: (m m M g r g s) (r m M M) (s ḍ s r p p \M M) (D D) (p m d d D) (s r p m D) (ṡ \D D) (p m d Ṡ) (m d Ṡ) (ṡ d p m g g R R) (r / m m g g r R R) (Ḍ s r / p P m g \R R) (ḍ s r / m g r s r / g s) (s r / m m / d d / Ṡ S) (d P m g r) (s r / p \M g r) (s r m G r) (s r R R) (Ḍ S). LAKṢYA 29.6.1 gīta jhaṁpa tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi ṁ ṁ a khaṁ mṁ ġ ṙ ġ ṙ ṡ ṡ Ṙ ṙ ḍa bra ṁ hma a a a ṁ ḍa d p d p d ṡ dḋ ṡ ṙ ma ṁ ḍa pa vi caṁ ḍa ta ṁ ṙ ṁ Ṁ ġ ṙ g ġ ṙ ṙ bha a a i i tta ca tu Ḋ ṡ ṙ sṡ ṙ ṁ ġ ṙ rā ya ta bbhu ja da ṁ ḍa ṗ Ṗ Ṁ ṁ g ġ ṙ ġ na a rā ya ṇṇa ga ru ṡ ṙ ṁ Ṁ ṁ ḍa va a haṁ na antari D p d sa ka la Ṡ ṡ Ṙ ṙ sṡ Ṙ lō ka mō ha nna nā Ṙ ṁ ġ ṙ ġ ṙ ṙ D ḷī ka da ḷa lo o ca nā Ṡ S S ṡ rē re jāvaḍa ṗ ṗ sa mi dḋ ṗ ṁ ṗ ṗ ṁ ṁ ġ ṙ ġ ddha ra ṇi jha ra ṇi i ra ma ṇa ṡ ṙ ṁ Ġ ṙ g ġ ṙ ṡ dha ra ṇi bhū ta gga ja a ġ ṙ ṡ ṙ rṙ d s Ṡ a su ra ma rda ṁ nā ṡ d ḋ r ṙ ṡ ṙ ṁ ġ ṙ a a a a a a a a ṗ p ṗ Ṁ Ṁ Ġ ṙ a a rī ṇā tā da 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 857

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā ṡ ṙ ṁ ṁ ṗ ṁ ṙ ṁ ġ ṙ pa a da bha ya a na ka gu ṇa Ṡ ṡ Ṙ pā va nā R d p d ā kṙ pa a ṡ ṡ ṙ ṡ ṙ ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ ṙ va ṇa di ra a pa ṇa a a di ḋ Ṗ Ṗ Ṁ ṁ ġ ṙ vi bhē dā pā va na a ṡ ṙ ṁ ṁ ḋ ṗ ḋ Ṡ va a i ma ṁ pa a hi ḋ ṗ ḋ ṗ ṁ ġ ṙ ġ ṙ ṡ ka na ka ca a ru u ce e la ṙ ṙ ṁ Ṁ ṁ go o o pā la D p d sa ka la Ṡ ṡ ṙ ṙ sṡ Ṙ lō ka mō ha nna nā Ṙ ṁ ġ ṙ ġ ṙ ṙ D ḷī ka da ḷa lo o ca nā Ṡ S S s rē re 29.6.2 kīrtana ādi tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi M d p p / M m gu ru gu hā ya bha G R ktā nu s R r gra hā ya d S r / m g g r ku mā rā ya na mō r s s ḍ r s na ma R S stē ē anupallavi s r m P p D gu ru gu hā ya bha M P ktā nu g R g gra hā ya r s s Ḍ S R r gu ṇā tī tā ya / D p m rū pa ra g r r s hi tā ya s r m p d P d ha ri ha ra vi riṁ ci p M D rū pā d Ṡ s ya sa cci 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 858

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā D S s D p p m dā naṁ da sva rū m m G r pā ya s r m m śi vā ya caraṇam G s ḍ S r / m sa ka lā ga ma maṁ r S ḍ tra sā ra d R r jñā ya S r m g G r sa tsa ṁ pra dā ya M s r / p sa rva / P p jñā ya D d p d p M d sa ka ḷa ni ṣka ḷa p P m pra kā śa / d p d kā d d ya Ṡ d P m M sā ma ra sya saṁ g G r pra dā ya R R kā ya s ḍ R r r M M m D P m vikaḷēbhara kaivalya dānāya m G r vikalpa S R dānā m P p M D d ya vijñā nāya ṡ d Ṡ ṙ ṙ / ṁ ġ ṙ sṡ ṙ ġ Ṙ ṙ śukavāma dē va vaṁditapadāya ṡ d P m śukavāma M g dēva R g \S R m muktipradāya svaram / d P m g g r s s \Ḍ s r r / m g r S p m d D ṡ d ṡ ṙ Ṡ ṡ d p m d D / ṡ S ṙ R / ṁ m g g ṙ ṡ d Ṡ d p m g g r s Ḍ s r m \ 29.6.3 drāviḍa padam tripuṭa tāḷa Bālasvāmi Dīkṣita (dātu), Mūkkup Pulavar (mātu) pallavi 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 859

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā ṡ ṡ ṡ d p m / d ca ra ca tu rai u nnai p m p m g r g r r a zhai t tu va rac co n nār s ḍ s r r r p m ca ma ya mi tu na l la g r g r s s r g r s ca ma ya ma ṭi mā R S S nē anupallavi p p p \M m m ta ra ṇi mān tar kut g m g r g r s tā yai ppō le ca Ṡ ṡ \D d p mā na mā na ku \M g s r m m d d mā re ṭ ṭē nti ra caraṇam M m m p M 1. mā ne ma ka rā 2. a mma mmā vu nnai 3. e ṭṭa yā pu ra s g r s R R can ca mu ka ntē ṭi p pō lē mā tu rā jan na ra pati Ḋ s R m m 1. van tiru ppa va 2. a varkku kiṭai yā tō 3. ye nta vula kuṁ pira p p m D d ra nan taṅ kō ṭi yi te nna cū tu ci tta ta na pati D ṡ ṙ / ṁ ġ g 1. yē nō u na kkin ta 2. co lla ppo ru kkā ta 3. to ṭṭa yō kat ti ṙ ṡ ṡ / Ṙ ṙ rā ja mō ṭi kō pa mē tu lu yar nta manu pati ṡ ṡ ṡ ṡ \d p m 1. yi te llā ñ cari ya lla 2. co nna pa ṭi cu m mā 3. tu raik ku mā re ṭ g s r m m d d pō ṭi pō ṭi kē ḷi p pō tu ṭē nti ra je ya pa ti 29.6.4 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 860

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā S r g s s R R M M m g g r S m d p m g g R R ḍ r s r ḍ s r r s / m m / d d p p m g r g ḍ s r g \S ḍ s R / p p m g r r s ḍ s s r r ḍ S r / m g g r m D p p m g r s r / m m m m s r p m p d p. ṃ ḍ ḍ s s r r s r g S r d P p m m g r s r g r p m / d d p p m / d p \ M d P m / d p M g r S r g \S p. ṃ / ḍ d d / s s / r r / m m / d d p m d ṡ D / s d p m p m m g g r s r m m d d ṡ s r r / ṁ m ġ ṙ / ṁ ġ ṙ r ṡ d Ṡ d p m d Ṡ ṙ ṙ ṁ ġ ṙ r ṡ s d p p m p m m g g r s d p m g r s ḍ S G R s r S Ḍ p. ṃ D p. ṃ ṃ ḍ s s r r M r p \M m g r G r s / d D d p M M s r p m M m m G s r / M M m g G s r / G s s / R R d P m g r p \m M M D m m D Ṡ m d Ṡ s r p m d ṡ r p \M M D D r p m d s r / m m d ṡ s r / p p \M / d d Ṡ d ṡ ṙ ġ Ṡ ṙ / ṁ Ṁ ṁ ġ ṙ ġ Ṡ Ṙ Ṙ d Ṡ d p m g r G s r / m m / d d / S S d P m g r s r / p m s r p m G R s r / M G R s r / g r s r \S \Ḍ S S 29.7 janya (upāṅga) 7 pūrvagauḷa bāṇa mā meḷa 29 dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu janya rāga (upāṅga) 7 pūrvagauḷa 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 861

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā LAKṢAṆA ślōka Vēṅkaṭamakhi pūrvagauḷastu ārōhē gavarjyassārvakālikaḣ mūrcchana = ārōhaṇa: s g r g s s r m p d n ṡ, avarōhaṇa: ṡ n d p m g r s = lakṣaṇa vivaraṇa Subbarāma Dīkṣita upāṅga; saṁpūrṇa; niṣāda graha; suitable for singing at all times. Despite the fact that the mūrcchana ārōhaṇa, avarōhaṇa of this pūrvagauḷa are as shon above, the folloing are some viśēṣa prayōgas. (s ḍ S) (r s r d p m g R) (M g m r g s) (ṡ d p m d n ṡ) (Ṡ d p m d d n ṡ) (s P m g r s) (s m g M M) (s r s r m g r g s r s ḍ S) (ṇ ḍ p. ṃ ḍ ṇ S). LAKṢYA 29.7.1 gīta jhaṁpa tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi ṁ ṁ tu jha mṁ ġ ṙ Ṡ ġ ṙ ṡ n d ppa a ṇe kaṁ ma a a a ḷa p d n Ṡ ṡ r ṙ ṙ ṡ pa sa vu nī re ssu ri ta ṙ ṁ ṁ ṗ ṁ ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ da a a a na dha a re yā mṁ ġ Ṁ Ṁ M ā a rē rē antari Ṡ ṙ ṡ ṙ ṡ ṙ ṙ ṁ ġ ghuṁ ma ghu ma ghu ma ghu mi ta ṙ ġ ṙ ṙ ṡ Ṡ n d ta ra a ṁ ga jhṙṁ bhi ta pp m d d d s ṡ ṡ ṡ ppā a ṇe na bbha ri ta Ṡ S S rē S Ṡ rē jāvaḍa D ṡ ṡ ṡ r ṙ rṙ ṡ a a a re ssa ppu ta rṙ ṡ ṙ ḋ ḋ ṗ ṗ ṁ ġ ṙ ssa mu dru gu ṇa sa ṁ mu ṁ dru Ṁ ġ ṁ r ṙ ṙ ġ ṙ ṡ dhū ru ja ṭṭi i pha ṭa a 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 862

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā Ṡ n ṡ dd d p m aṁ mṙ ta bbhā a a vu d d n Ṡ ṡ r ṙ Ṡ bha a vu rē re tti yai Ṗ ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ ṡ ġ ṙ ṡ yā a a a a a a a a ṙ ṙ ṡ n d p m d n ṡ a a a a a a a a a a ṙ ṁ ṁ ṗ ṗ ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ ma ṁ nya ka ṁ ṭhi i ra vu mṁ ġ Ṁ Ṁ M ṁmaṁ ḍa lā cē Ṡ ṙ ṡ ṙ ṡ ṙ ṙ ṁ ġ ghuṁ ma ghu ma ghu ma ghu mi ta ṙ ġ ṙ ṙ ṡ Ṡ n d ta ra a ṁ ga jhṙṁ bhi ta pp m d D d s ṡ ṡ ṡ ppā a ṇṇe na bbhi ri ta Ṡ rē S S ṡ re 29.7.2 sañcāri tripuṭa tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita S r s r r m g r / g r r S S ṇ Ḍ P. m ḍ ḍ S S Ḍ s S R s r s d d p m g r M gm rr g r s S ṇ s d ḍ ḍ ṇ s P m g r s s g R S r m p m g R s M g / M M S ṇ S S Ḍ s r s R r r s r M m m g r r S r s r m g r / M M m \S R s r / m g r / m m s s r s s ḍ p. ṃ ḍ s s Ṇ s r m m p m g r s ṇ ḍ p. ṃ ḍ ḍ ṇ ṇ S r s s ḍ p. ṃ ḍ ḍ s s d s r s ṇ s ḍ ṇ s r m g r m g r m g r s g r G s g R 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 863

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā s s p p d p m m p m g r m g s s r S r s r m g r g s d p m p p D ṇ S S r m m p d d p Ṡ d d p p m m g g R S S ṡ n d p m g r r m m p p d n d n n ṡ ṙ ṡ s d p p m d ṡ ṡ r m m p m g r r s r M M m g r S R s r m g r m m s r s p m d d ṡ ṙ ṡ n d P m d d Ṡ S ṙ ṡ ṙ ṁ ġ Ṙ ṡ ṙ ṡ n d Ṡ n n n n Ṡ ṡ ṙ ṡ ṙ ṡ n d d n d p m d Ṡ n d ṡ n d p m Ṡ n d ṡ n d ṡ ṙ ṡ d p P D d p p p m g R Ṡ ṙ ṡ n D Ṡ M m M M m g r s r s ṇ ḍ p. Ṃ ḍ S ḍ ṇ S s R M S s r s s r s s r r p m m p m p d ṡ s ṙ ṡ s ṙ r ṁ ġ ṙ ṁ ṙ ṙ S n d P m d n Ṡ n d p m g r s ṣ ḍ p. ṃ ḍ S D n S S 29.8 janya (upāṅga) 8 nāgadhvani bāṇa mā meḷa 29 dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu janya rāga (upāṅga) 8 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 864

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā LAKṢAṆA ślōka Vēṅkaṭamakhi ārōhaṇē vakrariṣabhō dharivakrōvarōhaṇē nāgadhvani ca rāgōyaṁ sagrahassārvakālikaḣ mūrcchana = ārōhaṇa: s r g s m g m p d n ṡ, avarōhaṇa: ṡ n d n p m g r g s lakṣaṇa vivaraṇa Subbarāma Dīkṣita upāṅga; saṁpūrṇa; ṣaḍja graha; ṙṣabha vakra in the ārōhaṇa; dhaivata and ṙṣabha vakra in the avarōhaṇa; suitable for singing at all times. This nāgadhvani rāga is a very vakra rāga. Though the ārōhaṇa of the rāga mūrcchana specifies (p d n ṡ), prayōgas resembling the ārōhaṇa, avarōhaṇa, such as (s m g m p n d n ṡ) (ṡ n d n p m g m r g s) (s ṇ ṇ S) are seen in abundance. The prayōgas ill be clear by analyzing the rāga gīta sañcāris. LAKṢYA 29.8.1 gīta tripuṭa tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi ṁ ṁ a re ġ ṁ r ṙ ġ Ṡ ja ga tra i ī s n n ṡ ṁ ġ ṁ kha ṁ ḍa ne e e pra Ṗ ṗ ṁ ṗ ṅ ḋ vī ṇa da ca ka ṁ ṅ ṗ d ḋ ṁ ṗ ṁ ṁ ṭha kka ṁ ṁ ṭha Ġ ṁ ṙ ġ Ṡ bhē e e da nā n ṡ m Ṁ ṁ ġ pra vṙ ttā a a ṁ ṗ ṁ ġ ṁ ṙ ġ a a a a a a a ṡ ṙ ġ S n n a ti va hā a a ṡ s ṡ n d ṅ ṡ d bō la ki ri ti d M g m r g bha ā su ra re e antari ṡ ṡ s Ṡ n ja ya śrī ma sṡ ṙ gġ ṡ n ṡ dra ghu pra vi i ṇa m m m g m r g tu jhjha sa ṁ ma ṇu ṡ n n Ṡ S ko o ṇu re jāvaḍa ṙ ġ ṡ n d n p na ma ra ba li i ṣṭa n d n ṡ n n ṡ va ḷi i ṁ mu kha ṙ ġ sṡ ṁ ġ ṁ du u khkha ṭa ba ḷa ṗ ṁ p ṗ ṁ ġ ṁ su u bba ṭa ya ya 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 865

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā Ṗ ṅ d ḋ ṅ ṗ vi śṙṁ kha la khi dḋ ṁ ġ ṁ ṙ Ġ khkha ḷa a a ra va ṅ ḋ ṅ ṗ ṗ ṁ ġ pu u ri ta a khi la ġ ṙ ġ ṡ n d n vi śa ṁ ka ṇu re e ṡ Ṡ n n d n a ī ya i ya i p d m g m r g ya i ya a i ye e s m m g m p p a a a a a a a m g m p d n ṡ a a a a a a a ṡ n ṡ ṙ ṡ ṡ n a a a a a a a ṡ ṁ ġ ṁ ṙ ġ ṡ a a a a a a a n d n ṡ ṙ ġ ṁ a a a a a a a ṗ ṗ n ṅ ṅ ḋ ṅ a i yya i y i s S.n ṅ ḋ ṅ a ī ya i ya i ṗ ḋ ṁ ġ ṁ ṙ ġ ya i ya a i ye e ṡ sṡ ṁ ġ ṁ ṙ su ppa a a di ya ġ ṡ n ṅ d n p ni ja ppa ḍi i i ṡ s ṡ n d n p va tji ra tha va ra d M g m r g na ṁ da nu re e ṡ ṡ s Ṡ n ja ya śrī ma sṡ ṙ gġ ṡ n ṡ dra ghu pra vi i ṇa ṁ m ṁ ġ ṁ ṙ ġ tu jhjha sa ṁ ma ṇu ṡ n n Ṡ ko o ṇu rē S 29.8.2 sañcāri ēka tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita S S s ṇ Ṇ ṇ ḍ Ṇ p. ṇ ḍ ṇ s ṇ s r g s s ṇ ḍ ṇ P. s ṇ S r r g s m g M M g m p m m g r r g s s ṇ ṇ s p p m m g g m m r g s ṇ ḍ n S P. ṇ ḍ ṇ s r g S m m g g M P g m r g S s ṇ ṇ s m g g m p n D N P D m p m G M R G S s m m g M r r g g S r r S p. ṇ ḍ ṇ s ṇ S P. S r g S m m G m m R g s p. ṇ ḍ ṇ S m g m r g s r s s ṇ ḍ ṇ ṇ ḍ Ṇ P. ṇ ḍ Ṇ S p. ḍ Ṇ ṇ ḍ Ṇ S M m g M m p d n p d m g M M g m P d p m g m g m r G G S r s M G m g M 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 866

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā g r G s r S s s m g M M s s p. p. ṇ ḍ ḍ ṇ p. ṇ ḍ ṇ s s S m g m p n d n n ṡ ṡ n ṡ ṙ ṡ s n n d n ṡ ṙ ġ ṡ n d n p n d n Ṡ n ṡ ṁ ġ n ṡ ġ ṙ n ṡ ṙ ġ ṡ ṁ m ġ ṡ ġ g ṙ ġ ṡ s n Ṡ P ṡ r ṙ ġ ṡ n n ṡ n d n ṡ ṙ ġ ṁ ṙ ġ ṙ ġ ṡ ṙ ṡ n n Ṡ S ṡ n d n p0 s Ṡ ṡ n d n n d n p m m g m r g S p n d m P n n n d n p n d Ṡ n d m p n d n ṡ N d n p m P M p d M g m R G S S ṡ n d n ṡ ṁ ġ ṁ ṙ ġ ṡ n d n Ṡ ṡ ṙ ġ ġ ṡ ṁ ġ ṁ p n d n p ṡ S ṡ n d n p m P p m g m r g S ṙ ġ ṡ n d n P m g M r g S ṡ ṁ M ṙ ġ G ṡ Ṁ ġ ṁ ṙ ġ ṡ ṙ Ġ ṡ n D n ṡ ṙ Ġ ṡ ṁ Ġ Ṡ ṙ ġ ṡ ṙ Ṡ n s r g ṡ n n ṡ m p N d n P p m G m r G m g r g s m g r g S s m M p m p N D n ṡ p d n ṡ m p n d n p d n ṡ ṙ ġ ṡ ṁ ṁ m ġ ṙ r ġ ṡ ṡ ṡ s n d n p p m m m g r r g s S N d n P M G m r G S R s ṇ ḍ ṇ P Ṇ ḍ ṇ S r g S s ṇ Ṇ S S 29.9 janya (upāṅga) 9 haṁsadhvani bāṇa mā meḷa 29 dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu janya rāga (upāṅga) 9 haṁsadhvani LAKṢAṆA ED. The lakṣana śloka for this rāga is not provided in SSP (1904). As per the Rāgalakṣaṇamu in the anubandhamu of the 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 867

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā mūrcchana = ārōhaṇa: s r g p n ṡ, avarōhaṇa: ṡ n p g r s lakṣaṇa vivaraṇa Subbarāma Dīkṣita upāṅga; auḍava; madhyama, dhaivata varjya; ṣaḍja graha; suitable for singing at all times. For this haṁsadhvani rāga, the gāndhāra and niṣāda are the jīva svaras that provide most rañjana. In addition, the prayōgas ith dāṭu svaras also provide great rañjana. These ill be clear by observing the prabandha, etc., that are given belo. This rāga as created/discovered by Rāmasvāmi Dīkṣita. LAKṢYA 29.9.1 lakṣya prabandham maṭhya tāḷa Rāmasvāmi Dīkṣita Ṡ ṡ n p p ṙ ṡ ṙ caṁ da se e e e ya ḷa ṙ gġ ṙ n ṙ n ġ r ṡ ruṁ ḍa ma a a a la dha ra P ġ ṙ ṡ n ṡ ṙ ṡ n paṁ na ga a a a ba ḷa na p g ġ ṙ ṡ n ṡ ṙ Ṡ bha kta ja na a va ḷu rē ṙ pṗ ġ ṙ ṡ n ṡ ṙ ba ṁmā a di se e vi ta ġ ṗ ṙ ġ ṡ ṙ ṡ n ṙ ṡ tri pu ra a a a a ṁ ta ka ṙ ṙ Ġ ṡ ṡ ṙ n ṡ p kiṭa tka jheṁ ḍaka tka jhe ṁ jhe ṁ Ṡ N ṡ n P n ṡ jhe jhē ki ṇa jhaṁ ki ṇa p p ṙ ṙ p p ṙ ṙ n ṡ ṭaka ṇaka ṇaka ṇaka ṇaka ṇaka ṇaka ṇaka ṇaka ṇaka ṗ ṗ ṡ ṡ ṗ ṅ ṗ ṅ Ṗ tka tka tgi tgi jhē ṁ ta ri jhṙṁ Ṗ ṅ ṗ Ṗ ġ ṙ ṡ ṙ ġ g ġ ṙ ṡ ṙ ṅ ṙ Ṡ n Ṙ ṙ n ṡ n Ṡ ṡ Ṙ ṡ n p n p ṙ Ṡ ṡ n ṡ ṙ ġ ṙ ṡ n ṡ ṗ te e na ṁ te na te na te na ġ ṙ ṡ n ṡ ṙ ġ Ṗ ṗ te e na ṁ te na te naṁ na Caturdaṇḍīprakāśikā, the lakṣana śloka for haṁadhbvani is given as: auḍavō madhavarjyatvāddṁsadhvanirihēṣyatē 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 868

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā Ṅ ṗ ṅ Ṗ ġ ṙ ṡ n veṁ0 ka ṭa kṙ i i i ṣṇa P n ṡ P ġ ṙ ṡ n pū ji ta pā da ṁ bu ja Ṙ R p ṡ ṡ n n ṡ rē u pa a a ṁ ga Ġ Ṙ ṡ n ṡ ṅ ṡ ṙ haṁ sa dhva ni i i kṙ ta Ṡ Ṗ ṅ p ṗ ṙ ġ ṡ śrī raṁ ga pra ba ṁ dha Ġ ṙ n n ġ Ṙ Ṙ gā na pri ya rē rē ṡ Ṗ ġ ṙ n Ṡ Ṡ ci daṁ ba ra ni vā sā ṡ ṙ Ġ ṗ Ṗ ṅ S śi va kā ma suṁ da rī Ṗ s ṅ ṗ ġ Ṙ ṡ n prā ṇe e śa na ṭe e śa P n s p n p g r s pā a hi pa a a hi re e Ṡ ṡ n p p ṙ ṡ ṙ caṁ da se e e e ya na 29.9.2 kīrtana ādi tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi G R r s ṇ vā tā pi ga ṇa p. R ṇ pa tiṁ bha R s ṇ s r je haṁ ṁ ṁ : : : : 2. ṇ bha R S je haṁ R g P N vā ra ṇā syaṁ p G g va ra pra R s ṇ s r daṁ śrī anupallavi S P G r bhū tā di saṁ R ṇ s sē vi ta r g P ca ra ṇaṁ N ṡ R ṡ s N bhū ta bhau ti ka p P g pra paṁ ca r g R bha ra ṇaṁ 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 869

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā Ṇ g R n P ġ ṙ ṡ N ṙ Ṡ vī ta rā gi naṁ vi na ta yō gi naṁ R s n P n G vi śva kā ra ṇaṁ P g r Ṇ g R vi ghna vā ra ṇam caraṇam g P G r S pu rā kuṁ bha saṁ ṇ p. r ṇ bha va mu ni g R g va ra pra P g R s ṇ pū ji taṁ tri kō n s R ṇa ma s g R dhya ga taṁ p. P. R g r mu rā ri pra mu S ṇ p. khā dyu pā p g R si taṁ G P G R mū lā dhā ra S ṇ s kṣē tra ṇ r S sthi taṁ p s ṇ s R G. pa rā di ca tvā r P g ri vā gā g n P tma kaṁ ṇ N p N pra ṇa va sva rū ṡ p Ṙ r pa va kra ṡ n Ṡ tuṁ ḍaṁ n Ṙ ġ Ṙ n ṡ ni raṁ ta raṁ ni ṭi ṙ \P n la caṁ dra /Ṡ N kha.m ḍaṁ p n \P g r s ṇ ni ja vā ma ka ra vi p. G r dhṙ tē kṣu s r \S da ṁ ḍam r r g r s Ṇ p. R s ṇ P. R ka rā ṁ bu ja pā śa bī jā pū raṁ g g p g N P ka lu ṣa vi dū raṁ N R ṡ n Ṡ bhū tā kā raṁ ṙ Ġ ṙ ṡ ṙ n ṡ P n ṡ Ṙ Ṙ harādi gu ruguha tō ṣitabiṁbaṁ Ṡ S ṙ n P haṁ sa dhva ni bhū g r s ṇ p ṇ s R. ṣi ta hē ra ṁ ba m 29.9.3 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 870

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā S ṇ p. g r G G s r g r s ṇ R R ṇ r ṇ g r g ṇ r S P. ṇ ṇ s r g r S P. Ṇ R g g G p. ṇ s r p s ṇ r s r g P. Ṇ S R G p. ṇ s r g p r r G g n p g r p g r ṇ r g n P g r s s S s r G ṇ r G R ṇ r Ṇ P. g r S ṇ p. ṇ s r g P P G N G P R g n p n p g r g R s ṇ g r s ṇ r s Ṇ r s ṇ p g r p g R n p g r Ṇ R S ṇ p. G R P N ṇ p. g r p g n p N r g p p g g p p N G p p R g g S r g P G p p P g n \G P r g P r g p n p g r s R g g P \R g p P G p n p G r P N N n p g g G P P p g R R G G g r s s S g n P p n \P G n p G g / p \R R ṇ g R ṇ r \S S p. ṇ s r G g p Ṇ g n p n G P R s g r g Ṇ R S ṇ g r n g n p n P g p n \G p \R G \Ṇ r \Ṇ g R P G n g p r g n P n g p r g s ṇ r G s r s p s n G n p N Ṙ N P G ṙ n ṡ p n g p r G P N Ṡ p ṙ n ṡ p p / n n g g / p p r r / g s s / r s s ṇ r g g / p g r / n p g / ṙ ṡ n p ṡ n ṡ g p n \G p n g n p n p ṡ n ṡ ṙ ṙ p n ṡ ṙ Ġ ṙ ṙ Ṡ ġ ṙ ṡ n ṙ n p g R g p n ṡ ṙ n ġ ṙ Ṡ P Ṙ P Ġ Ṙ Ṗ N ġ ṙ n ṙ Ṡ p n p ṡ p n p ṙ ṡ ṙ p n ṡ ṙ ġ ṙ N P 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 871

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā ṙ r Ṡ n n P G ṡ n N p p G G n n p p g g r r S p. ṇ s r G p n Ṡ p n ṡ ṙ g p n ṡ ṙ ġ ṡ ṙ n ṡ p n g p r g s r ṇ s p ṇ g r S p. s ṇ r p g r g P g / n g ṡ n p G R G n P n P Ṡ N ṙ ġ Ṙ n p G Ġ Ṙ Ṡ n P G ġ ṙ ṡ n p g R G P N R N P N Ġ Ṙ N P Ġ ṙ ṡ n p g r S / Ṡ N \P \G \R s r g r s ṇ \P R / g r s ṇ R S S 29.10 janya (bhāṣāṅga) 1 bilahari bāṇa mā meḷa 29 dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu janya rāga (bhāṣāṅga) 1 bilahari LAKṢAṆA ślōka Vēṅkaṭamakhi ārōhē madhyamō vakraḣ kvacid yōgō niṣādakaḣ bilāhūrī rāgagadyā sarvakālēṣu gīyatē mūrcchana = ārōhaṇa: s r m g p d Ṡ, avarōhaṇa: s n d p m g r s lakṣaṇa vivaraṇa Subbarāma Dīkṣita bhāṣāṅga; saṁpūrṇa; ṣaḍja graha; rakti rāga; madhyamam vakra in the ārōhaṇa; dhaviata, ṙṣabha vakra in the avarōhaṇa; sometimes there is niṣāda prayōga in the ārōhaṇa; suitable for singing at all times. The folloing prayōgas are the jīva svara prayōagas that provide great rañjana for this rāga (s r G) (ṇ ḍ s r G) (m g r G) (r g / p m G) (r g / d d p \ m G) (ṡ n \ d p \ m G) (r / m g P) (r g P) (m g P) (m g / d \P) (m g d p D) (m g p d n P) (m g p d ṡ n d P) (m g p d ṡ n d / n D) ( / ṙ ṡ n \D) ( / ġ r ṡ n \D) (m g D) (p d Ṡ) (g p d Ṡ) (ṡ n \ d p \ m g \R) ( / n D p \ m g \R) ( / g \R s ṇ \Ḍ p. ḍ S). The niṣādas in the prayōgas (g p d n d p m G) (p n d p m g R) (g / n d p m g R) (s / n d p m g) (R n d p) sho up as kaiśiki. Depending on the context, the niṣāda in the prayōga (p n d P) ill sho up as kaiśiki or kākali. In the prayōga (ṡ n d n d P), it is definitely kākali. 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 872

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā (m g d d n n Ṡ) (p d n Ṡ) these are niṣāda prayōgas in the ārōhaṇa. All these can be seen in the lakṣyas. LAKṢYA 29.10.1 gīta rūpaka tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi ṡ Ṙ ġ Ṗ a ruṁ dha ti ḋ ṗ ḋ ṅ ḋ ṗ ki i ri ti ya ṁ ṁ ġ Ġ ṙ ṡ bu dhi tē e e ṙ ṡ n ṡ d p ni ru ṁ dha ti i m g P P ya a rē rē d p d s Ṡ sa ru va ttō ṙ ṡ ṙ gġ mu kha mu khya dḋ ṗ ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ kra tu pa a va ni n d i i antari Ṡ ṙ gġ ṙ ṡ Ṡ S nā gaṁ bā a a rē jāvaḍa ṡ n ṡ ṙ na a ra a ġ ṙ ṡ n d ya ṇa ma khi i sṡ n d p d p pra a le e ya a d n d p m g ca la pa su vu u d p d p m g sa ṁ ja a ta a r gg r ci nnaṁ va ss r g g ppā rva tti gg g P P dde e vī g p d ṡ n d śa ṁ ka ra a va Ṡ ṙ ṡ ṙ ġ tā a a a ru ġ ṗ ḋ s ṅ ḋ go o vi ṁ da a s s s ṅ ḋ ṗ a dhva ri i i ḋ ṗ ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ ra a a a a a n d a ṇi Ṡ ṙ gġ ṙ ṡ Ṡ nā gaṁ bā a a rē S 29.10.2 kīrtana rūpaka tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 873

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā pallavi n D n p p m g m g hā ṭa kē śva r r g s s ṇ ṇ ḍ ra saṁ ra kṣa / g r r g māṁ ta pta / S r S r g / n d / n p hā ṭa ka ma ya / d m g g p d / ṙ ṡ ṡ n n li ṁ ga mū rtē n d d n p m g p d tra yā tma ka d ṙ Ṡ n n d n P n \d hā ṭa kē śva d P d n d d p \ m g r ra saṁ ṁ ra kṣa g r g m g \ R S mā ā āṁ anupallavi P d / s pā ṭa N lī P / n d \p \ m g pā da pa mū \ r s ṇ ṇ ḍ ṇ ḍ la pra kā śa d n \P ḍ ṇ ḍ ḍ ṡ pā tā ḷa s ṇ Ḍ s r g p bi la ha ri ha yā d dya ma ra nu ta p p / d m g p / s n \ d P m g p d / ṡ n d hā ṭa ka kṣē tra ni vā sa d / g ṙ R ṡ s n d Ṙ ṡ ha ṁ sa rū pa ci dvi lā sa Ṙ ṡ S n \ d P \ m g p kō ṭi kō ṭi ci dā bhā sa d ṙ ṡ n d n d P m g r s r g gu ru gu ha mā na sō llā sa caraṇam D n P p m dā ru kā va G r r r g / s na stha ta pō / m g \ R s ṇ ṇ ḍ dha nā dyu gra r S g R ta paḣ pra bhā \m g r s ṇ ṇ ḍ va saṁ bha va R S S mūr ttē R s R g mē ru śṙṁ ga P P m g ma dhya sthi ta \R g / m r g śrī na ga ra vi 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 874

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā \ S / g r s s ṇ ṇ ḍ hā ra pa rā S r g d p śa kti sa hi ta / d m g g P kī rtē P M g r r g \s mā ru ti naṁ D d / n d / n p dyā rju nā di / d m g g / P D / ṙ bha ra tā cā ẇ s ṙ ṡ n n d n Ṡ n ryai ra vē di d d n p p / d m g g ta na rta na / P d/ S sphū rtē S Ġ / ṁ g R ṡ r ġ cā ru smi ta ṙ ṡ r ṡ n ṡ n d / ṡ n d mu khā ṁ bō ja ṙ ṡ n n d ṡ n śa śi dha ra sa ra d P / d m g g d d sī ru ha pa da n ṡ n \ d p p \ m g vi da ḷi ta bha g r g / p g \ R ktā rtē R G R / g S s ṇ ṇ Ḍ gau rī pa tē pa śu pa tē G G d p m G p P gaṁ gā dha ra ja ga tpa tē Ṡ / ṙ ṡ n d P d / s n \D śau ri vi nu ta bhū ta pa tē Ṡ n d P m g r s r g saṁ ka ra kai lā sa pa tē n D n p p m g m hā ṭa kē śva r ri 29.10.3 kīrtana ādi tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi Ṡ ṡ n n d P p \ m g kā mā kṣī r g / p g r s va ra s ṇ ṇ ḍ / S la kṣmī p \ m g r s r g r g r S ka ma lā kṣī / ṡ n \ d p ja ya la \ m g g p d / ṙ kṣmī śrī : : : : anupallavi 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 875

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā G / m g \ r g S kā ma ja na ka pū d p D ṙ rṇa pha lē ṡ n \ d p sa ka lē D ṡ R / ṁ g \ R kā mi tā rtha dā ṡ n \ d p yi nī / d m g p d śrī pha lē Ṡ n d P p m G g r s r \S kāmakalē vimalē karakama lē S / p m G p d p kā makōṭi bila d / ṙ ṡ n ha ri nuta g p d/ ṙ kamalē caraṇam d / ṡ n \ d \ P p \ m g di na ka ra kō ṭi p p \ M g pra kā śa r g m kā G p g R yē S s ṇ ṇ ḍ p m g r. dē dī pya mā na p \ m G di vya d d / n d P cchā yē \ m g p d ṡ / Ṙ ġ va na jā sa nā di ṡ ṙ / ġ ṙ ṡ va ṁ di ta n p d ṙ mā yē Ṡ / ṙ ṡ n d p d vā su dē va pa ra ṡ n d P m g braṁ ḣma r g m g p g R jā yē m g g r s ṇ ṇ ḍ ḍ s r g g \ d/ P manana dhyā na dhyā tṙ dhyē yē m g P d Ṡ / ġ mahanīyasāṁ ṁrā ṙ ṡ n jya p D / r pradā yē ṡ ṙ / ġ ṙ S n / D p m g P / D sana ka sanaṁda nādibhi rjñē yē ṡ n \ D p m g sada yē sarasa g gu r r s s n \D d ṙ ruguha sahā yē svaram Ṡ n \ d P m g r g d p m g g r S ṇ \ ḍ P ḍ / r p r g / p m g p d Ṡ n d R ṡ / ġ ṙ ṡ n d p d / ṙ r Ṡ n d p \M g r s r G p d r 29.10.4 kīrtana miśra jāti ēka tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 876

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā pallavi S R G śrī bā la P D R su bra ḣma Ṡ ṡ n d n d ṇyā ga ccā p m g R G gra ga ṇya : : : : \P śrī P p M ci g \ r s r / p m g dā na ṁ da r g r s ṇ ṇ ḍ nā tha va S s r g d rē ṇya : : : : 2. ṇ ḍ va S S S rē ṇyā anupallavi G P D ā bā la Ṡ / ṡ n n d gō pa / ṙ Ṡ n D d / ṡ vi dhi ta dī n D P n d p d na śa ra ṇya : : : : m G 2. D P D ā sa ra ṇya Ġ / m g Ṙ Ṡ ā tma pra ṡ n d d p d ṙ kā śa Ṡ n d N lā va ṇya d P m g r g \ kā ru ṇya caraṇam m G R m g sa na kā di s r S N n Ḍ sa ṁ nnu ta S R G svā mi / P nā P P tha p G P D svā mi śai / ṡ N D / Ṡ la sthi ta N / ṡ d P sō ma m / p m g \ R G tā ta n D P n d ka na ka va p M m g G l lī dē va p D sē ṡ n n d nō / Ṡ pē S Ṡ ta ṡ p d d / ṙ ṡ n kai va lya \ d P P n d dā ta p / d \ M g \ r S sa kṙ dvi ṇ n Ḍ S S bhā tā s r g / p m g p d P m g r s va na ja va da na pa da paṁ kē ru ha s n \ D s s va ra dā śri ta S p m G d p ka lpa ma hī ru ha 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 877

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā m g p d ṡ n ma na si ja sa na D / ṙ S n d p kā di sē vi ta ku \ M g \R g d / ṡ n d p m g r g \ mā ra dhī ra ta ra ha ra gu ru gu ha tāna varṇam aṭa tāḷa Soṇṭi Veṅkaṭasubbayyar (see next page in landscape mode) 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 878

29.10.5 tāna varṇam aṭa tāḷa Soṇṭi Veṅkatasubbayyar This aṭa tāla tāna varṇam is a composition of Soṇṭi Veṅkatasubbayyar, a superior in the vāggēyakāra saṁprāya. pallavi S r / G g r G ne na ru u u ūṁ P P p p / d D / n d / n P d / n ci ī ye e e ē e e e ē e e p d / n p / d p m g e e e e e e e lu d p / d p m g r / p m g g P / D ra a a a a a a ni i i iṁ nnē ē g r g s r r g g ko o o o o o o ō g / d / ṙ ṡ n n / ṡ n d p d n p / d p m g r g / m r na ṁ ṁ ṁ ṁ ṁ ṁ ṁ mmi i i na a a a a da a a a / g r s ṇ d / g r ḍ a a a a a a a a g / m g / m \ R : ra a a a a : a a a a a a a a S r g / p m g r a a a a a a na R s r g m r G r S r s s n ṇ ḍ / S ā a a a a a a ā 2. g / m g / m g \ R ra a a a a ā 879

anupallavi p m m g g r r s R gha a nu u ḍai i i i ī s s / r r / g g / m g g r s s ṇ ḍ S r i i i i i i i i i i i na a a bhō sā \S r g r / g s r : / p m g g P \ m g yā a a a a a a : mu u na a ve la a d d d / n d P p / d p m g r g p d / ṡ p d yu u u u ū pra dā a a a a a a a pa a a S ṡ n / n d d p D ġ / ṁ / Ṡ ṁ ṁhēṁ dru u ni i ta a a na a g Ṙ Ṡ ṙ ṙ ṙ ġ \Ṡ ṙ ṙ / ġ ṙ ṡ n yu ū au u u u ū śrī i i i i i d p / d p m g g p p / d d / ṡ s / r r \ ġ ṙ r ṡ ja a a a a a a ja a na a pa a a a a a a a r g / m r g / p m la a a a nva a d / ṡ n / ṡ d / n p / d si i i i i i i i \D n / ṡ n / ṡ d n ī tu u u u u u g r g / m g / m r g a a a a a a a a ṡ n n d m g p d / i i i i i i i ṁ p D / n d n \P ḷa ā a a a ā p / ṡ n n d d p d ṙ / ġ ṙ ṡ s n d d / n d p m g g la a a a a a a a gu u u u u u u ṇa a a a a a r s m g p d ṡ n a a śī i i i i i d Ṡ p D m g i ī i ī i i 880

/ d p m g r s ṇ ḍ i la a a a a a a muktāyi svaram / G r s / r s ṇ ḍ S r s r g s r G r g P m g / d P / d m g P m g r / G r r s r r / g g P / d p m g R g / d p m G p d / n p D P / d m g p d d / R ṡ / ṙ s n d n / ṡ d n p d n ṡ n \D p d n p / d \P m g / d p m g g r R s ṇ ḍ caraṇam P D \ P ci nnā P / d d p d d n p / d p m g r P nā ṭi i i i i i mo o o o o o g / m g g r s r g da a a a a a a a s r g / p m g / d p a a a a a a a a 881

P D g / d p m g g segno D \P ā a lu u u u u ci nnā ā P P P / d p m g P nā ā ṭi mo o o o o \ r s r g da a a a svarams 1. D \P D d n \P lu u u ū P \ m g \r g P \ m g \r / G r s / g \R s / g r r s ṇ \ḍ R s / r s ṇ ḍ / S p. ḍ S r s r g s r G r g p m g / d \P m g r s ṇ \ḍ d s r g 2. P / d p m g \R g / p m g r s r g s r d s r g s r g g 3. p d n p d m g / d p m g r g / p m g r s r g s / g r s / r s ṇ ḍ r ḍ s r g s r g / p m g d m g / d d / n n s \d R s ṇ \Ḍ s r g d p d n \P m g 882

4. p / d m g r g / d p / d m g / d \P m g r g p m D m g p g r s r G r ss r g s R s / g r s ṇ ḍ s r g r g p m g / D p / d / ṡ n d ṡ ṙ / ġ ṡ ṙ ṡ / ġ ṙ ṡ / ṙ ṡ n \d ġ ṙ ṡ n \D / ṙ ṡ n \D n / s d / n p / D \p d / n n s s d n p / d \P m d / p m g / d g r \S r r g 5. r s r g P m g P m g d p d d m g P m g R g m r g s g r s ṇ d S s R r s r G r g P m g r s / g R s ṇ ḍ S r s r g s r g P m g / d P / d m g r g P D n ṡ d n p / D p m g p d g r n d m g r r G G r s ṇ \Ḍ s r g 6. r s r g / d p D m g P m g r r G r s r g s / g r R s / g R s ṇ ḍ / r \S ṇ ḍ s r g s r g g P / d 883

m g r g / d p D m g p d Ṡ n d Ṙ ṡ / g R s / g R s n d N ṡ D n p / d m g p d d / Ṙ ṡ n d D p m g G r s n ḍ S r g s r g caraṇattai otta anubandham D ṡ n d P P ci nna P / d d p d d / n p / d p m g r P nā ṭi i i i i i mo o o o o o g m g g r s r g da a a a a a a a s r g / p m g / d p a a a a a a a a D g / d p m g r G g p \ M G \R ā a lu u u u u ci i i tta ā ā \ S r g s r / g G / m g g r s / g r s / r s ṇ mu u u u u u ū ra a a a a na a a du u ra ṇ ḍ s r g \ s r g a a va a a ga a a r g / p m g r g / d a a a a a ve e e p d g / d p m g r / p m g g P / d m g g e e ṇa a a a a a mi i i i nnā a a a a 884

P / D d / ṡ n \D p d n \D p / d gā ā sa a a ma ra a a a a tu p m g r g g / p m u u u u u u u u g r g / m r s r / g u u u u u u u ū G s / g r s ṇ ḍ / g g r r s / g r g s r s / g u la a a a a me e e e e ppi ṁ ṁ ṁ ṁ ṁ ṁ r s p ḍ s r g s r g r g / p m g / D p / D ca a ga a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a \ S S ō m g r s r g / d p a a a a a a a le m g G \R e e ē dō 885

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā 29.10.6 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita S R G P P s r g p d / ṙ s n d p m g R G R R / g r s ṇ \Ḍ s s S p. ḍ s r G P P G D p m g r S r g P m g \R R g n d p m g R G S r g / d p m G r / m G r s ṇ ḍ S r / m g r / g s ṇ p. ḍ s p. ḍ s r g p m g P m g d p m g r r G s r s / g r s ṇ ḍ S ṇ ḍ g r g / d \P m g r g p / d p m g r g P m g D m g / d d P m g p d / n p m g R m g / d m g / p m g R s r / g s / g r / d p m g R G D n d P R G P m g R r g p d n d p m g r g n d p m g R R g g P s r g g P m g r G p / D Ṡ P d / ṡ n d P D p / N d p m g rg P d n d p m G g P d n \P m g r g p p / d d / ṡ n d d Ṡ d n p d m g D D p / d m g / n d / ṡ n D / ṙ ṡ n \ D p m g D ṡ n d p m g p d Ṡ r m g p / d g p d Ṡ g p d ṡ n d p d Ṡ r m g p d ṡ g p d ṡ g n d r m g d p m g r g p d p m g r S n d / n p / d m g r S r g / d d r g / p p m g r g / ṡ n d p \ m g \ r s r g d m g p d n Ṡ n d m g d d n n Ṡ m g p d ṡ n p m Ṡ n d / ġ \Ṙ s n d Ṡ / ṙ ṡ n \Ḋ / ġ ġ ṙ ṡ n 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 886

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā \D n / ṡ d / n p / d \P m g d ṡ n d / ṙ ṡ n d / ġ ṙ ṡ n d / ṡ n d P / ġ ṙ / ġ ṡ / ṙ ṡ / ṙ n / ṡ d / n d / n p / d p / d m g r g p d Ṡ m g p d ṡ / ġ ṙ Ṡ n d P m g r g P D Ṡ g p d Ṡ / ṙ s n d p m g r ṡ n d p m g \R / m g \R g r r s s n d / r \S ṇ ḍ / S S 29.11 janya (bhāṣāṅga) 2 bēgaḍa bāṇa mā meḷa 29 dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu janya rāga (bhāṣāṅga) 2 bēgaḍa LAKṢAṆA ślōka Vēṅkaṭamakhi rivarjyārōhasaṁpūrṇā bēgaḍā sārvakālikā mūrcchana = ārōhaṇa: s g m p n N Ṡ, avarōhaṇa: ṡ n d p m g r s lakṣaṇa vivaraṇa Subbarāma Dīkṣita bhāṣāṅga; saṁpūrṇa; ṣaḍja graha; rakti rāga; ṙṣabha varjya in the ārōhaṇa; suitable for singing at all times. For this bēgaḍā rāga, the madhyama and the niṣāda are the jīva svaras that provide great rañjana. (g / p M p) the madhyama in this ārōhaṇa prayōga, after reaching its on sthāna ith erra jāru from the gāndhāra, and standing in its on sthāna ith a little shake after shoing the pañcama slightly, ill appear neither as śuddha madhyama nor as prati madhyama. M p G) the madhyama in this avarōhaṇa prayōga, hile standing still ith some shake, as mentioned above, ill neither be śuddha madhyama nor prati madhyama, and further, ill descend to the loer svara after shoing the pañcama slightly in its on sthāna. ( ( N s d p) the kākali niṣāda in this avarōhaṇa prayōga ill descend to the loer svara, after holding ith nokku, and finally shoing the ṣaḍja slightly. (g r g m p d N s g p) (p N s d p) the kaiśiki niṣāda in these prayōgas ill descend to the loer svara, after holding ith nokku, and finally shoing the ṣaḍja slightly. The kaiśiki niṣāda in these prayōgas ill appear as kaiśiki in some places, kākali in some places, and some other times neither as kaiśiki nor as kākali. It ill not be śuddha niṣāda at all. The madhyamas and niṣādas mentioned above make this rāga shine very ell. Belo are shon some prayōgas 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 887

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā (G / p M m P ) (g m p d N s d P) (m g m p d p \ M ) (p N s d p \ M ) ( n d p \ M ) (p d p p M ) (p d p M ) (g / p M p g R S) (m g r g m p d N s d p \ M ) (p N s d p \ M / p g r S) (g m p d p n Ṡ) ( / ṙ N s d p) (Ṡ r N s d p) ( M p g r s) ( n d p m g r s) ( n s d p m g r s) (Ṡ r n d p m g r S) (s / r s / p m / d p ṡ n / ṙ ṡ / ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ) (s r N s d p) (p d M p g r s) (ṡ n d p m g r s) (ḍ p s ṇ R. S). Other prayōgas can be seen from the lakṣyas. (1) (S g m p d / N s d p n Ṡ), (2) (ṡ n d n / Ṡ), (3) ( n ṡ n S ṙ S) these prayōgas are seen in the usage of ancient people. These three prayōgas stand testimony to the statement only the ṙṣabha, is varjya in the ārōhaṇa - mentioned in the line of the ślōka for rāga mūrcchana LAKṢYA 29.11.1 gīta rūpaka dhruva tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi ṡ n N ṡ ca tu raṁ ga mṁ ġ Ṁ ṗ ṗ bba ḷa saṁ ku ḷa Ṡ n d p m saṁ gra a a ma g m M M bhu ṁmmī p n n s ṡ ṡ ju jhjha tte ṇe n s Ṡ ṡ ju jhjha ru P d d p m kā va ṇu ra pu G G G hōṁ tī rē r s re e antari P n s Ṡ ṁ ṁ ġ ṙ Ṡ dā na kṣā tra a a a dhī n n Ṡ S S S sa ru rē jāvaḍa s s Ṡ ṡ ja ya dā ṭi sṡ n N ṡ ghghō o ō ṭi mṁ ġ Ṁ ṗ kkō o o ṭi pṗ Ṗ P kkō ṭī ṡ ṙ ṡ sṡ n khu ra gha ṭṭa na n s ṡ Ṡ ṙ gha ṭṭi tā ri p n n d n ṡ a pra ti ma ḷu ṅ ṗ ṗ ṗ ṁ ġ ja ga ja ṭi i i 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 888

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā M M M rē ē ē ṡ n N ṡ ja la rā ḷi mṁ ġ Ṁ ṗ gga ṁ bhī ra pṗ ṅ ṅ s ṅ ṅ tti ya i ya i ya Ṗ ṅ ṅ s ā i ya re mṁ ġ ṁ ṗ ṁ ḋ sa ṁ ca ra ta ma ḋ ṗ ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ ra a dhi pa ta ru ṡ n N ṡ ka ru ṇā va pp d d p m g tta a ru u re e r s re e P n s Ṡ m m ṁ ġ ṙ Ṡ dā na kṣā tra a a a dhī n n S sa ru rē S S S kīrtana ādi tāḷam Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita (please see next page in landscape mode) 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 889

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā n 29.11.2 kīrtana ādi tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi d G / p M P śrī mā ta / n ṡ d d p d N śśi va vā 2. d p m / p g / m r g mā ṁ kē G / m r d P / d m p g m r s r s śrī ca kra rū pa m g m p d p p d n ṡ d p m / p g / m r s mā ṁ kē : : tā ta ṁ kē G / M P śŕi mā ta m / p m r S a a ā n ṡ d p m p g m r s mā ma va S S anupallavi S s n Ṡ Ṡ Ṡ / ṁ śrī ma hā rā jñi ġ ṙ ṡ / ṙ N / ṡ d va da na śa Ṙ ṡ / ṙ n / ṡ D d p d / n p d p ṡ śā ṁ kē n d n ṡ : : n ci tpra ti biṁ bē ṡ n d p n d gaḷa ji ta m g m p d P p n d d / n n ṡ / ṁ ġ ṙ mā ma va va ra pra dā yi kē ku su ma p / Ṡ ṡ ẇ s ṙ N d n d sā ya kē a khi d p p m m / p m r s śa ṁ khē P d m / p m g \ r s lāṁ ḍa nā yi kē 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 890

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā caraṇam g / p M p d p g / m g r r s ra mā bhā ra tī p ḍ p s s s.. ra ti śa / m g r g r G cī śā / p M g m p m P d rā dhi ta pā da \m M p m p D p N / ṡ d ma mā bhī ṣṭapha la n / ṡ D d p p d n ṡ d d n d p ma ḷa śyā ma ḷē p p M P s S pra mā tṙ pra mā n ṡ d d p d N yu ga ḷē ṡ n D n p / ṡ n ṡ dā na ca m p D p / ṡ n n ṡ sa ka ḷa ni S/ n d / n d ṇa pra mē d p m P ba ga ḷē d n d n Ṡ ṙ tu ra kō d p D ṣka ḷē D p ya pra d n Ṡ Ṡ ġ / ṁ ġ \Ṙ ṡ / ṙ paṁ ca pra kā śa p d p M p g R s r s sa mā nā dhi ka ra Ṡ ṙ n ṡ d p D p P d n ṡ sā dhu ja nā nā n / ṡ d d p d ka ra ta la / m p P g m hi tē sva d n d p m / p ma ti sa ra d p / ṡ n Ṡ vi ra ḷē p / n ṡ d d ṙ pū ji ta g R S ḷē ē 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 891

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā p / d\ M p g R s r s mgṁ p d pṡ ya mā dya ṣṭāṁga yō ga nirata saṁ ṁ ġ ṙ Ṡ ṙ n ṡ d D ya mi dhyē ya hṙ d p D d p / ṡ Ṡ tka ma lē vi ma lē ṡ / ṁġ ġ / ṁ ġṙ Ṙ ṡ N n ṡ d p m g hi mā dri jāmātṙ jaṁbū pa ti sa \ r S g p m p d p hi tē ku śa lē gu / N ṡ d p/ N ṡ d pm/ p g r s ru gu ha va tsa lē svaram ṇ s / ṙ ṇ ḍ p. m g r / p m / d p m g m p d p ṡ n ṡ p d p n ṡ d m / p m g r s / r s / p m / d p ṡ n / ṙ ṡ / ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ ṙ Ṡ ṙ N ṡ d p d / N ṡ d M p g r s 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 892

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā 29.11.3 kīrtana rūpaka tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi N / ṡ tyā d p m p D ga rā p d p m / p jā S g / m r ya na ma g m g m stē r g / d na d p M p ma g R stē S g m p d ē śrī : : : : N ṡ tyā d 2. g d d p m / p ga na ma g R stē S ē S S kā M tyā m g mp m yanī pa P tē P \S kā M tyā m g mp p m yanī pa P tē P P kā d N s D p m tyā m g m P p m ya nī pa / d P tē / ṡ n d p ṡ ṡ pa śu pa / ẇ r Ṡ tē / ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ ṡ ṙ ṡ siṁ ṁhā n ṡ d sa p m g m p d na pa tē N ṡ d tyā ga anupallavi N ṡ d vā d ndp p mpd gī śā p / d m / p dya khi g / m g R s la dē va S vaṁ m g g r di ta pa da g m P pa ṁ ṁ m P d ka jā ya : : : : 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 893

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā 2. N ṡ d vā d n d p gī g m P pa ṁ m P p / d ka jā ya p m g yō / p M p m gī śva ra D mā d p n Ṡ ṁ na sa saṁ ġ ṙ ṡ yu n ṡ / ṙ / n / ṡ d kta va da na p d vā p m d N ṡ d ri jā ya P d \ M bhō ga mō m p G / gm R s kṣa dā na vāma m g m p bhā ga d p d p/ ṡ Ṡ ṡ sthita śai la jāya ṡ ṁ ġ ṙ yō ga gu ṡ ṙ N ṡ D ṙ ruguhātma jāya n ṡ D tyā ga p / d pm g mp d dhva jā ya a jāya caraṇanm d p mu kuṁ p m p m d dā di m d p m pū g r S ji ta sō S mā S / mg/ m r g r skaṁ ṁda G m P mū p m P m rta yē : : : : 2. G m P mū p m P \m rta yē g m mu cu p D p P d Ṅ ṡ ku ṁ dā d p d p di bha m/ p G / m r s kta jana ṇ s ṇ ḍ ma nō m g r g r ra tha g m p d sphū \ M d pmp g rs rta yē n s d mu ku p m g g ra bi ṁ / p M ba g m p m pra ti bi ṁ d p bi ta ṡ p d p mu kha / N ṡ sphū d n ṡ ṙ ṡ / ṙ rta yē : : : : 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 894

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā 2. n / ṡ d / n mu ku p ra / N ṡ sphū d n ṡ ṙ ṡ rta yē ṡ ṡ n n mu ni ṡ ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ / ṙ pa kṣi mṙ ṡ n \ d ga kī d p m p / ṡ s ṭā di m g m p mu p D p p / ṙ ṡ kti pra da p m p d kī \m d p p m r s rta yē s s M sa ka lā g m ga ma P m D p maṁ tra taṁ tra M P sā ra m g m \ r g g M jñā nu ra kta yē g m P a ka tā D p / d p M p mr s di tri rē khā tma S / m g kā dhā \ R g / M p p M ra pra vṙ tta yē : : : : p d p / n sa ka la ni Ṡ ṡ ṣka ḷa svarūpa d ṡ dp/ ṡ ġ r ṙ sa cci sẇ s ṙ ṡ dd ṙ Ṡ tsu kha vyā pta yē ṙ N / ṡ vi ka lpa D / n bhē da M / p G yu kta yē m P m vi ṭaṁ ka D p Ṡ n Ṙ rū pa śa kta yē svaram N ṡ d p p d \M / p g r s S / r ṇ ḍ p / s s / m g r s m g m p d p n n ṡ d p p / d p m g r g m p d p / ṡ Ṡ : : ṙ ṡ / ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ s ṙ ṡ N s d p d p ṡ ṡ ṡ m g m P d p Ṡ ṙ n d p / d p M p g r s r S m g m p d p ṡ p ṙ 29.11.4 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 895

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā S / r s / r ṇ ḍ p. S R S m g r g / p M M p G m R g m p d p n ṡ d p m g \ R G / p M m P D p M p g R g m p d p m g r S G p G m R G / p M p d p M p g R S G m p d \M / p G r g m p d N ṡ d p \ m G m p d \M p \M G m p / d m / p g r s ṇ s G / p M D P ṇ s / m g / p m \G m m g m p D d \M p \g g m \R g m p d P N ṡ N ṡ d p \ M P d N s d p \ M / p m g m p / d m / p m g r S / d p m g r s ḍ p. S n d p m g r s n ḍ p. S G \ R G / p M P D P M P m g m p d p \ M M P N ṡ d p \ M M p / d m g m P / d p M p d N ṡ d P / d p M g m p d p ṡ \ N d p \ M g \ r G m P d g m p d \r G m p d ṇ s / m g m P d p d p. ḍ p. s / m g / p m / d p d p Ṙ s s m g m p d ḍ p. r s ṇ s Ṇ s d p n Ṡ ṡ m G m p d N ṡ d / ṙ N ṡ d P d p d N ṡ d P d P M p G \ R g m P S r s G / p M P N ṡ d p / ṡ Ṡ ṙ Ṡ m g m p / d p / ṡ Ṡ ṡ / ṙ N ṡ d P d p \M p N ṡ d P d M p G r s m g p m d p Ṡ n ṡ ṁ ġ ṙ N ṡ D p. ḍ p. s ṇ r s m g m p d p ṡ n ṡ / ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ ṙ N ṡ d p M p g r S 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 896

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā / ṙ N ṡ d P / d p M p \r g m p d N s d P ṡ n d P m g r S g m p d p ṡ n ṙ ṡ ṁ ġ ṙ Ṡ Ṁ ṗ ġ Ṙ Ṡ N ṡ d p M p g r S ṙ n / ṡ D p / d p \ M / p \G m p d N ṡ D Ṡ ṙ N ṡ D P \M G \R g m p d \ M p G m R s / r Ṇ s Ḍ \P. s ṇ R S S 29.12 janya (bhāṣāṅga) 3 pūrṇacandrikā bāṇa mā meḷa 29 dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu janya rāga (bhāṣāṅga) 3 pūrṇacandrikā LAKṢAṆA ślōka Vēṅkaṭamakhi saṁpūrṇassagrahōpētō rāgōyaṁ pūrṇacandrikā avarōhē dhavarjyassyāt gavakrassārvakālikaḣ mūrcchana = ārōhaṇa: s r g m p d n ṡ, avarōhaṇa: ṡ n p m g m r s lakṣaṇa vivaraṇa Subbarāma Dīkṣita bhāṣāṅga; saṁpūrṇa; ṣaḍja graha; dhaivata varjya in the avarōhaṇa; gāndhāra vakra; suitable for singing at all times. (S ṇ p. ḍ ḍ R R) (s r g m p m R Ḍ R) (S ḍ r R) these types of prayōgas, that have affinity beteen mandra sthāyi dhaivata and madhya sthāyi ṙṣabha are seen in this rāga. (p m r g m R ḍ ṇ s r) this (ḍ ṇ s r) prayōga is exactly as stated above. Please see the above mentioned prayōgas from the lakṣyas such as kīrtana, and so forth. (s ṇ p. R R) (g m P d p m g m r S) (p d p m r g m r S) ( s s P ṗ / s Ṡ) (s n p m r g m r s ṇ P. Ḍ r r S) (r g m g m r S) (Ḍ r r S) these are some prayōgas that make pūrṇacandrikā shine very ell. (r g m p n p m r S) (n p d p m r S) these are viśēṣa prayōgas. (p n P) (S d n P) these are kaiśiki niṣāda prayōgas. In other places, only kākali niṣāda shos up. LAKṢYA 29.12.1 gīta dhruva rūpaka tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 897

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā Ṡ s ṡ d n ṡ ṙ ġ ṁ kī ra jja la ni dhi su ta ṙ s ṡ n d p a tta ṭa na ṭa ṙ ṙ Ṡ ṡ la sa mā na rṙ ṡ ṙ ġ ṁ ṙ pra ka ṭa va ra yu Ṗ ṗ ṁ Ṙ tā ya ka vō ġ ġ ṁ ṙ r ṙ o o o ra sra ṡ n p d D ḷa mu ra a ri ṙ Ṡ ṡ n p pri yā so o o n p M p m da ri ka lpa la g m R r ta si ṁ ha s r g m p d ca ri śu bha ka ri ṙ ṡ ṙ ġ ṁ ṙ ca ma ri i ku ṭa ṡ n p m g m vi la si ta ka ba r s ri i jāvaḍa ṙ ṡ ṙ g ġ ġ ṁ ṙ ġ ṁ na ya na dh va ja ta ḷa pha ṗ n ṅ ṗ ṁ ri pra ṇu ta pṗ Ṗ ṗ ṁ ṙ pra hā dhu ri i ġ ṁ Ṙ r ṇu su rī va d d ṙ ṙ Ṡ ja na ma hi ī ṗ ṁ ṙ gġ ṁ ti sa ma gga ḷa R d n ṡ ṙ rī ri ṇi ma hi n ṙ ṡ ṙ n ṡ ṣa a a a su ra d n p m P ma ri di i nī s r s r s p a a a a a a p d p s n p a a a a a a D n ṡ ṙ ġ a a a a a ṁ ṗ ḋ ṗ ṁ ṙ a a a a a a Ṡ ṗ Ṗ ṗ bhā va yā mi s S S ṅ ṗ tu vā ca ra ṇa Ṗ ṁ Ṙ ṙ nī ra jā ta ġ ṁ ṗ ṅ ṗ ṁ ja ga ḷa ma khi ḷa ṙ ṡ d d ṙ ṡ su kha pa la va ra n p d p m r da a yi ni ja ya r s ja ya Ṗ ṗ p ṗ ṁ ṙ ṙ ġṁ kī ra jja la ni dhi su ta ṙ s ṡ n d p a tta vi ṭa na ṙ ṙ Ṡ Ṡ la sa mā na 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 898

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā 29.12.2 kīrtana rūpaka tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi P śaṁ p d d p m g kha ca kra r g ga dā m p p m g pā ṇi r g m r ma r s s n n p ha ṁ ṁ d r s va ṁ R s r g m dē śrī 2. R S dē śrī Ṡ śā ṡ N ṡ n rṅga naṁ ṁ p m da ka m m P m kau sthu bha R dhā g m r s ṇ ri ṇaṁ p. r s vaṁ ṁ R S dē anupallavi P paṁ P m r kē ru ha g m ca ra R ṇaṁ R S pa ṇ \P. ḍ dmā va R tī g m R ra ma ṇȧm S saṁ s P p ka ṭā pa d p ha ra Ṡ S ṇaṁ s n sa dā n P m bha kta g m bha ra R R ṇaṁ S s s kuṁ ku ma S ṙ ṙ Ṙ Ṡ paṁ ki la gā traṁ Ṙ r ġ paṁ ka ja ṁ Ṙ ṡ n ṙ Ṡ vi śā la nē traṁ 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 899

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā Ṙ ṡ n śaṁ ka ra p n p m saṁnnu ti r g m r pā traṁ S ṇ p. vēṁ ka ṭa r ṇ S varada s r g m kṣē tram caraṇanm g g ga jē S m r ṁ dra saṁ ṇ p. ra ḍ R kṣa ṇaṁ g m ga ru r S s ḍa vā ha r g vi ca g m P kṣa ṇaṁ s s a jēṁ s P p drā di d p vi la p s S kṣa ṇaṁ n ṡ a mṙ n P m ta sā ra r g bha m R kṣa ṇaṁ s s a jā s p P mi ḷa d p pra bhṙ p ṡ Ṡ tya nē s n ka dā n P m sā ḷi R saṁ g m R ta ra ṇaṁ s ṡ bha jē ṡ n ṡ n pū rṇa p n ca ṁ p m g m dri kā ṁ ga r g gu ru m / d P gu hāṁ m r ta ḣ g m R ka ra ṇaṁ s ṇ p d. ku jā di d r r g m R grahavihitaṁ g vi m P d ra jā na P m G m R dī ta ṭa sthi taṁ s S s sa jā tī s P p yādi p / ṡ S ra hi taṁ n P m ni jā na g m R s r g m ṁ da bō dha hi ta m 29.12.3 cauka varṇam rūpaka tāḷa Rāmasvāmi Dīkṣita 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 900

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā pallavi S ē S p m g la m g m r na ṁ G mp g mr s nnē cē vu R ē g g m r s ṇ p. rā mro Ḍ r s kkē R S rā anupallavi P jā d p m g g m r r la mē la g m r s rā R g g m m p nā tō Ṡ sā S n p p m g m mī śrī r g m p tyā ṡ n p m gē r g m r śa muktāyi svaram S ṇ p. sā ra sa ḍ ḍ r r S r va da na la bō dha na s g m \ R vi ni nī G m p p ṡ S mā na sa mu na nē Ṡ p mē mu vē n p m P ru gā P m g mā li meṁ g m r g ca ka nu m P m yi dē ra G m r sā mi ga caraṇam P mā d p m g r s ṇ p. ru bā ri R tā g m p g m r s ḷa lē nu : : : : svara sāhiytams 1. R rē r g m P m g m pa ga lu nē ni ṭu la r g m r bhra ma go na S S r g m rā rā pu go ni 2. S s rā ci r ṇ p ḍ ḍ r. lu ka lu dā ya vai g G sa dā m vi p m g m R g m ka ṭa mu ga ba lka ga 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 901

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā 3. M p m mā na ka g m \R r g ne du re yi de m P m ma dā ni g m \R g m ga mu lī ta ri r g m p ta Ru cu ga / Ṡ ṡ n p p mrō ya ga pi ka n p ma lō n p ka ṭa m p m g m ca la mu na nu r g m ba lu ka 4. P p pā pā s m g m P m g tmu ḍa gu pā la ve g m r s lli su tu R R s ṇ p. ḍē pā ri ka la D r s kā ka la R r s n p ba lcu ru ka gu ḍ r s r ki ra ṇa mu R g m \R lō ra ya gā g m p ba ra pa p d p s vi ra ha vē s s n p ṡ n p p da na la ka ra ga sē s m ya p m so la g \R r si nā nu s r g m ma ri ma ri tāna varṇam aṭa tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita please see next page in landscape mode 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 902

29.12.4 tāna varṇam aṭa tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita A Tāna Varṇam in honour of His Highness Rājā jaga Vīra Rāma Vēṅkaṭēśvara Eṭṭappa Pāṇḍiya Rājāḣ of Eṭṭayāpuram. pallavi p m R g m śrī i rā a ja R S ḍ d / r r R r / g g / m r s s / rā ja ra a a a a a a a ja a ma a / p p m g / m r g / m a a na a ma a a a d / r s r s r g m : / p p / d p m r g g / m r s ṇ a a a a a a ja a : se e e e vi i ta a śri i i i p p ḍ p ḍ r p ḍ ṇ s r g m r s s / p p / ṡ s.... va a a a lli i pa a ti i pa a a a da a a a ṁ bō s n p p / d P m o ja a bho o o r r s ṇ p. p. ḍ r ha a a a ra a a a r g / m r s ṇ \P. o ga a bi i ḍau ū ḍ r s r \S : u u u u jā : anupallavi 903

S / d p m r G / m m r r śrī i i i i rā a a a a S / r s n p. Ḍ r s r r n \ P. ḍ ṇ s r \S jā a a nva a vā a a ya a pa yo o o o dhi p d P Ṡ Ṡ : p ṡ ṙ r / ġ g / m ṙ ṁ ṁ ṁ ṁ drā : śri i vē ṁ ka a ṭe e ṡ n p p d p m g / m m r r s ṇ s s / r r / g g e e e e śva a ra a ye e e e e e ṭṭe e e e e / m r s ṇ s r g m a a a a a ṁ dra a muktāyi svaram P / d p m \R G / m pā va na gu ṇō dā rā s r g m \R G pu u u u ū ū / m m / p p / d p / ṡ s e e e e e ṁ dra a m r g m s r g m u u rṇa a ca ṁ ṁ ṁ / ṙ ṡ n p / d p m g vi i bha a va a sa a m r s ṇ \P Ḍ R Ḍ R s r \ S R śri ta ja nā dhā rā mu dā ka ra sauṁ da n s ḍ r s r g m : p P \ G M r P d p ka ra hi ta su kha ka ra : sa dā sā maṁ ta rā ja ma G G m r G ryā kā ra vi rō m s R g m p. ḍ dhi sa rō ru ha hi ma 904

m g m r \S s / Ṡ s r r Ġ ṁ R Ṡ / ṡ ku ṭa ma ṇi rā ji rā ji ta pa dā bja vī rā gā m g m r s r g m la ja la ru ha ta ra ṇi caraṇam ḍ r s r \S s s / r r g g m m s r g m p d a a a a kṣā ni i i i i ṁ nnē e ko o o o o o m g m r g m p ṙ : 2. m r s r g m P a a a a a a a a : a a a a a nu rā svara sāhityam 1. S n sā mī śrī mī ra rā vē ṡ n p m g m R s n P. sa a a a a a ra sa a a s n P m r G na mā na sa rā p ṡ n p / d p m g o o o o ri i na a m R S ṡ n p ja haṁ sā ka vi ku / m r s r g m P a a a a a nu rā n P M g / M r r s s n \P d r S r G m mī ra miṁ cu mī mā ru bā ri P ṡ S ṙ kō rva lī rā Ġ ṁ ṙ ṡ kau gi lī rā s n P d p ṙ vi rā ḷi go ni 905

p p m R g m p 2. ṡ n P m g m R r / ṡ N P p m / p P śa śi nē tra va su caṁ dra śa kā bdaṁ bu na vi kā g / m M g / m R r S ṇ p R G G m p ri mā rga va lā ri. bhaṁ bu na rā jya śrī ni gai S s / Ṡ s ṙ R lu pu ṇyā tmu ḍa gu ṣaḍja svaram 3. P d p m g g / m m r r S r s ṇ p p.. pāṁ ca pu ra ga ha na da ha na sā dhu ja na sa mu d ḍ r r \S ḍ ṇ s r \S r g / m r \S p m da ya su ra sā la ma dhu ra sā la sa dṙ śa sā ra va m p m \R R g m r s ka ra ma na sā ra mā ru ba lu ka rā da ka ru ṇa lē dā śa ra ṇa ni ko ni yī tu lu to g m r \S d p ġ ca na ra sā svā da hi m G g / m r S la gaṁ ga ni la nē ṁ ṙ ṙ Ṡ n p ta sa ra sā kṙ pa p ṁ ġ ṁ ṙ Ṡ ṙ M p m g m \R g S ṇ p Ḍ r s R g m p d P ṡ s ṙ ṙ. naṁ ṁmi na koṁ ṁma ga dā ta mi ta ga dā da nu pu ṭa S r r g g m p rā ce lu va la ra ga sarvalaghu svaram ġ g ṁ ṙ Ṡ ṡ s ki di ta di rā sa ra n n P m g m r sa ku rā ma ra va ku 906

4. s n p m g g m r s ṇ p p ḍ ḍ r r s s r r.. pa la ma ru ma ru vi ri śa ra mu la ci lu ka la pa lu ku la g g m s r g m p m g m r p p d p ṡ s ṙ r va ga la ka lu va la do ra ta ḷu ku se ga la va ga mi gu la s r g m p d p ṙ la ci ti ra ya ba la ra 5. P P m g m P m g M r R S ṇ ġ g ṁ ṙ ṡ n p p ka da ri be da ri ya la d p m g m r s ṇ si so la si da la ci va ī lā gu na nu nē cu ṭa bā ga yi rā rā Ḍ R r \ S s r G g m \P. ḍ ṇ pu tā ḷa jā la jā la mu cā lu ra gō la ra S r g m \R d mē lu ga la dā ni p m g m r S r ga sa lu pa va dē la : : n p Ḍ d P m g g m r r S ṇ p. n p m r s r g sa rā ga mu ga la ma ni yā ṭhi na nu ḍu vu la ma ra ci m d p ṡ ṡ ṙ Ġ ṁ ṙ ṡ n ṡ n p P m P tō ve ra ci tō va riṁ ca ta gi na ce lu vu ḍī ve nā / Ṡ s Ṙ ġ ṁ ṙ rā ku sē ya ka ra caraṇam pōnra anubandham m G m R d r du kō ri kal ko na S r G M p sā ga nī rā pa 907

ṡ n p m g m R s n S sa a a a a a ra sa a a ḍ r s r \S s s / r r / g g m / m s r g m p d a a a a kṣā ni i i i i ṁ nne e ko o o o o o p ṡ n p d p m g o o o o ri i na a m g m r s s / ṡ n p p m g g / M r r s s n a a a a a a cau u u u ka a se ē e e e e e p p ḍ ḍ / r r s s ḍ r s r ḍ ṇ s r g m R.. e e e e ya a ka a na ṁ ṁ ṁ ṁ ṁ ṁ ṁ ṁ ṁ nnē d P ṡ n P m e e lu u kō o ḍ r \S o o rā After singing the anupallavi, and the muktāyi svara sāhityas, the pallavi should be taken up and completed. / m r s r g m P a a a a a nu rā r g m r s ṇ \P o o o o o o o 908

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā 29.12.5 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita s / p P d p ṡ n P d p M g m p m R R G M p m R s r g m p d p m r g m r s ṇ P. ḍ r S Ḍ R s r g m P ḍ ṇ s r G M R g m R s r s ṇ P. P. ḍ r s r S s r g m p m g m r R G / m m p n p m R s r g m p n p m G m P m G m r S ḍ r ḍ ṇ s r g m P s r g m r r s r S ṇ p. Ḍ R ḍ ḍ r r s s r r S ṇ p. Ḍ R ḍ r s r P. ḍ r p. ḍ ṇ s ḍ ṇ s r g m s r g m r g M R G m p d p M R g m r d p m g m R g g m s s r g m R p p \G m r G m p p m P s s / p p s / p P d p m r n P m G m r G M P S s P p ṡ n P ṡ n P m g m r g m ṡ n p d p m r g m r s r g m ḍ ṇ s r g m R S d d P d p m r g g m r s s ḍ ḍ r s R R P. ḍ ṇ s r \S r g / m r S P P P d p Ṡ p d p ṡ n p d p m g m r g m P M g m r g g m R ḍ r s r p r g m P P p d P p ṡ S n p m g m r r s ṇ p. ḍ ḍ r r S R s r g m p p / Ṡ N P ṡ ṡ R ṡ ṙ Ġ Ṁ Ṙ Ṙ ṡ n P D Ṙ Ṙ ṡ n p m g m R R S S r r g g m m 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 909

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā p p r s r g m p d p / ṡ s n ṡ ṙ ġ ṁ ṙ g ṁ Ṙ ṡ n P p / ṡ S n ṡ n p N p m R s r g m r g m p d p ṡ n p d p m g m R s S s / P p / ṡ S n ṡ N p d P ṡ n p m g m r s ṇ p. ḍ ḍ r r s s s r g m p d p m r S s p S ṡ s n p P m R R g m p n p m r s ḍ ḍ r s ṇ p. d p m r S S Ṡ d ṙ ṡ ṙ ġ ṁ Ṡ ṙ ġ ṁ ṙ ṡ n P ṙ ṡ n p d P m g m R S ṇ p. Ḍ r s ḍ ṇ s r g m R R p m R g m R S ṇ p. Ḍ r r \S S 29.13 janya (bhāṣāṅga) 4 sarasvatīmanōhari bāṇa mā meḷa 29 dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu janya rāga (bhāṣāṅga) 4 sarasvatīmanōhari LAKṢAṆA ślōka Vēṅkaṭamakhi tyakta pañcama ārōhē sārasvatamanōharī avarōhē rivakraṁ syāt sagrahassārvakālikaḣ mūrcchana = ārōhaṇa: s r g m d d n ṡ, avarōhaṇa: ṡ n d p m g m r s lakṣaṇa vivaraṇa Subbarāma Dīkṣita bhāṣāāṅga; saṁpūrṇa; ṣaḍja graha; pañcama varjya in the ārōhaṇa; ṙṣabha vakra in the avarōhaṇa; suitable for singing at all times. In sarasvatīmanōhari rāga, the dhaivata is the jīva svara that provides great rañjana. The prayōga (d n s) shon in the mūrcchana ārōhaṇa is not seen in the gīta, tāna, kīrtanas. (s r g m d p m d ṡ) (s r g m d n d ṡ) (m g m d ṡ) these are the only types of prayōgas in the ārōhaṇa. (ṡ n d p m g m r S) (ṡ n d n p m g m r S) these are the types of avarōhaṇa prayōgas. Others can be seen in the lakṣyas. 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 910

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā LAKṢYA 29.13.1 gīta jhaṁpa tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi p p ja ya pp n d d n d p p m p jja ya ra ghu u ku la si ṁ dhu p m d d ṡ n ḋ Ṡ ra ma ṇa su ra ma ṇa rē ṙ s ṡ ṙ s ṡ s n d ni rja rā ja yya ka ra Ṡ n D d n d p m saṁ ga rā pra bha a a va p m g m d ṡ ṡ ṙ ṡ ṙ da śa ra tha ra a ya su tu re ġ ġ ṁ ṙ ṡ ṡ n d d n a di vi ta ra ṇa a gu ṇu re p m g m r g g m r s gu ṇa ra ṇa na ca ra ṇu re e antari d d d p m p p p m m bha kti śu bha ka lpa ku re d d d ṡ n d d S bha rga dha nu ha ru rē jāvaḍa d ṡ ṡ ṙ ṡ ṙ ṙ ġ ġ ṁ kṣa ma a ku ma a a a a ri ṙ ġ ġ ṁ ṙ ṡ ṡ n d d na ya na ca ko o o ri i vi ṡ n d d n p m g m bha a vu ri i i i śu re dd s ṡ n d Ṡ ṡ ṙ ppa ti bha a vi hā a ra sṡ n d ṡ n d d n p m ddu hi ṇa sa ma a a a nu re g m d p m g g m r s pa ra śu ra a a a ma ma da s r g m d p m d d ṡ vi da ḷa na sa a ya ku re e ṙ ṡ ṙ ġ ġ ṁ ṙ ġ ṁ ḋ ti ya ṁ va i ya i ya i ya ḋ ṅ ḋ ṗ ṁ ṗ ṁ ḋ Ḋ a i ya i ya i ya i ya S S s ṡ ṅ ḋ ḋ ṅ rē pra ka ṭa ma ti ṗ ṁ ġ ṁ ṙ ġ ġ ṁ ṙ ṡ pa ṭi ma vi dha a a ya ku re ṡ n d p m g g m r s ja ya ra ghu u na a ya ku re D d p m p p p m m bha kta śu bha ka lpa ku re D d ṡ n d d S bha rga dha nu ha ru rē 29.13.2 kīrtana ādi tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 911

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā pallavi ṡ N d P m g m sa ra sva tī ma nō d d Ṙ ha ri śaṁ ṡ ṙ ġ G ṁ ṙ ka ri ṡ n \D ṡ n p m g g m sa dā na ṁ da la ha r s ḍ r s r ri gau ri g m d D d r śaṁ ka ri : : : : 2. R s ḍ r s rī gau R S rī ī anupallavi s r S ṇ Ḍ r sa ra sī ru hā kṣi s R g sa dā śi m m d p va sā kṣi m g M d D ṡ n ka ru ṇā ka ṭā kṣi d P m g pā hi kā g / M r mā kṣi g g m r S ṇ ḍ R r G M r murahara sōdari mukhyakaumāri caraṇam G g M m D mū ka vā kpra dā d ġ ṙ Ṡ n d ṙ nakarimōdakari s S d n P m a kā rā dya p p M p kṣa ra sva m g m m rū pi ṇi R G g m r r aṁ taḣ ka ra ṇa rū r s ṇ ḍ pē kṣu G g m r cā pi ṇi s p m p m g M pra kā śa pa ra mā D d ṡ dvai ta rū n d P pi ṇi p m g g / m r s ṇ pa rē tri pu ra su ṁ ḍ R s da ri tā ṇ ḍ P. pi ni s Ṇ ḍ S d P M p G m r prakalpita prapaṁca prakāśini g G m prasiddha d d s n guruguha d s n janani P md pāśini 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 912

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā ṙ ṙ r ṙ ġṁ ṙ ṡ n n d P m g vikalpa ja ṭi la viśva viśvāsini r g m R S vi ja ya kāṁ cī r g m nagara n D d ṙ nivāsini 29.13.3 sañcāri ēka tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita ṡ ṙ ṡ n d d ṙ ṙ ġ ġ ṁ ṙ Ṡ Ṡ ṡ n d P M G M d d ṡ n p m g m r r s r S ḍ ḍ R g g M s r g m d d p m p m g g m g M D D d ṙ ṡ ṙ ṡ n D P M G M R R r s R s ṇ Ḍ r r S r r G m p m g M d d p m g m m d d ṙ r ṡ s n d d n p m g m r g m r s ḍ p. ṃ ḍ r r S r g g m r r S Ḍ R S R G M D d ṡ ḍ s s r r g g m R g m r s ṇ ḍ d p m P m D ṡ n D n p m g m d n d p g M d d ṡ n d d P M M D D n s N D P d d ṙ ṙ ṡ n D ṡ n d P d M ṡ n d p m g m r s d D p m P m d D ṡ n D ṙ s Ṡ n d P g m d ṡ ṙ ġ ṁ ṙ ṡ r Ṙ Ṡ N ṡ n d p m d M r g M r r g m d d ṡ n d ṙ ṡ n d d ṙ r d ṡ N d p d d p m G M m r g g m r S g m d d p m R g g m r S ṣ ṇ ḍ ḍ ṇ ḍ ḍ p. ṃ ḍ Ḍ r s ṇ ḍ S S M d d m p G M M D D d d ṙ r D ṡ n D P ṡ n d d n d Ṡ d n d p m p m g m r g g m r S d p m p m g M r g m r s n d : s : 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 913

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā p m g M m d p m G g M r r s r S s n : d : d : r r s ṇ ḍ r r s r r g g m m s r g g m d n d Ṡ ṁ ġ ṁ ṙ ṙ ṡ n d n d p m d d Ṡ ṙ ṡ n d d n d p m d n d ṡ n d ṡ g m d d ṡ n D d d R Ṙ ṡ ṙ ġ g ṁ ṙ ṡ n D ṙ ṙ Ṡ N d p m g m d D ṡ n d ṡ n d d n d p g m D p m G g m R s s P m p m g m d n d p m d ṡ n d n p m d d n d Ṡ ṡ g m D Ṙ Ṙ Ġ G Ṁ Ṙ ġ ṁ ṙ r s ṇ d d ṡ n D p m n d Ṙ Ṡ ṙ ġ Ṁ Ṙ ġ ṁ ṙ ṡ n d p m d m r s ṇ ḍ P M D Ṙ R g m ṙ ṡ ṙ r ṡ n d n d p p m g g m ṙ Ṡ s r g m d n d ṡ n d P M G M R g m r s ġ ṁ ṙ ṡ n d P m g m r s ṇ Ḍ R R S S 29.14 janya (bhāṣāṅga) 5 kēdāram bāṇa mā meḷa 29 dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu janya rāga (bhāṣāṅga) 5 kēdāram LAKṢAṆA ślōka Vēṅkaṭamakhi kēdāraṣṣāḍavō rāgō dhaivatasvaravarjitaḣ ārōhē akragāndhāraṣṣaḍjagrahasamanvitaḣ mūrcchana = ārōhaṇa: s m g m p n N S, avarōhaṇa: ṡ n p m M g r s lakṣaṇa vivaraṇa Subbarāma Dīkṣita bhāṣāāṅga; ṣāḍava; dhaivata varjya; ṣaḍja graha; gāndhāra vakra in the ārōhaṇa; suitable for singing at all times. In kēdāra rāga, niṣāda, and madhyamas are jīva svaras that provide great rañjana. 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 914

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā (Ṇ \P. S) ( / M g / M P) ( m P / N M) (p \M g r \S) (m g m p / ṡ S) (p / n \M g \ r S) ( / Ṡ n p \M g r S) (ṇ \P. s / m G r s r \S) these are some prayōga that make this rāga shine ell. Others can be found in the lakṣyas. (s g m p m g r g r / M g r s) this prayōga is seen in the rāga lakṣya gīta. LAKṢYA 29.14.1 gīta jhaṁpa tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi P ṡ n sṡ ṡ ṙ ṡ n saṁ ta ta bhbha va gho o ra Ṡ ṁ ġ ṁ ṗ ṗ Ṗ n gaṁ bhi i ra ta ra siṁ dhu ṁ ġ ṁ Ṗ Ṅ ṅ Ṁ ta a ra ṇō pā a yā ġ ṁ ṗ ṗ ṁ Ġ Ġ ġ ṁ a ma se e tū p n ṡ ṁ ġ ṁ ṗ ṁ ġ ṙ tya a a a a a a a a ce ṡ ṡ ṙ ṡ sṡ ṡ Ṡ n a ru ḷa na kka ra vuṁ ni p p p n p m g r S ma cca sa ṁ ra a gi jā antari M G m P P n yō ō ga sa raṁ ga p p ṡ N ṡ ṡ ṙ ṡ n vi da ḷi tā a a na ṁ ga Ṡ ṡ n ṡ ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ n braṁ hma a di de e va tu ṁ Ṡ S gā s s jāvaḍa ṡ n ṡ su pa ri ġ ṁ ṗ ṗ ṁ Ġ ṁ ġ ṙ ya na va ra ta mā jha ri re ṙ ġ ṙ Ṁ ġ ṙ ṙ ṡ n ga ṁ ga a bhi ṣe e e ka p p ṡ n s ṡ ṡ ṙ ṡ n ka ra vu ni bbhi ji na ṁ le m g m P P ṡ ṡ ṅ ra a ma liṁ gā ti ya i p ṡ n p n p n p ṡ n a i ya a i ya i ya i ya p ṡ ṡ ṁ ġ ṁ Ṗ ṅ ṅ a a a a a a a a a S s S ṁ ġ ṁ rē rē pra ṇa ta S ṗ s s ṅ ṗ ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ ṅ ra khkha ṇa a la ṁ ka a ra 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 915

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā p p ṡ n p m g r s s ji ta va i ri ya ṁ ka a ra M G m P P n yō ō ga sā raṁ ga p p ṡ N ṡ ṡ ṙ ṡ n vi da ḷi tā a a na ṁ ga Ṡ ṡ n ṡ ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ n braṁ ḣma a di de e va tu ṁ S gā S ā 29.14.2 kīrtana miśra jāti ēka tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi S ṇ \P S ā naṁ da m G r g R na ṭa na pra \Ṇ S Ṇ kā śaṁ ci s r s r S Ṇ tsa bhē śam S S m p m ā śra yā g R S r s s ṇ Ṇ mi śi va P. S S kā ma va / m G r llī s R \S śa ṁ anupallavi m G / p M P bhā nu kō p P P ṡ ṭi kō S Ṡ ṡ n n ṭi saṁ N ṡ / ṙ ṡ / ṙ Ṡ ṡ n n kā śam n P Ṡ N bha kti mu ṡ N p \m M kti pra da g M P / n n m da ha rā G r s r r s s kā śa ṁ S m g m p ṡ ṁ dī na ja na saṁ ġ g ṙ ṡ ṡ n p ra kṣa ṇa ca ṇa ṁ Ṡ ṡ p / Ṡ ṡ ṡ \ G m P p di vya pa taṁ ja li vyā ghra pā da \ M p / n P m G r s / r s ṇ \ da rśi ta kuṁ ci tā bja ca ra ṇa ṁ caraṇam P p m m g śī tā ṁśu R / M gaṁ gā dha \ G r S raṁ S P. nī s S G R la kaṁ dha raṁ 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 916

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā r g m P / n n m śrī kē \G r S N dā rā di Ṇ p S m. kṣē trā m G r R s dhā raṁ m G M P bhū tē śaṁ P Ṡ ṡ Ṡ śā rdū la ca \N ṙ \Ṡ ṡ rmāṁ ba raṁ ci \N ṙ Ṡ ṡ n n daṁ ba raṁ Ṡ ṁ Ġ g ṙ bhū su ra tri sa S n p/ N \ m ha sra mu nī śva / P raṁ P p m vi s G r S s śvē śva raṁ na va S m g r S nī ta hṙ da yaṁ s m g m p / n p sa da ya gu ru gu ha / Ṡ n \M P tā ta mā dyaṁ ṇ \M g / R s vē da vē dya ṁ S s / M m g vī ta rā gi ṇa m p p \M G ma pra mē yā M P ṡ n dvai ta pra ti P Ṡ pā dyaṁ n P saṁ Ṡ ṡ S ṡ ṁ gī ta vā dya vi S g r s n p nō da tāṁ ḍa va P m g m p n jā ta ba hu ta ra \M g g r s ṇ bhē da cō dya m svarajati \P. n ṇ s / m m ta ka g g r s ṇ Ṇ ja ṇu ta S m g r s m jaṁ ta ri ta g m P / n m g r s r s s m g ta dha ṇa ta ka m m p ṡ n N ṡ S n p P m g r s / r s ṇ ta dhiṁ gi ṇa tom 29.14.3 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita s ṇ \P. ṇ ṇ / S S ṇ p. / s s / m m g r S m g m p / n \M g r s p. s s m g r s r \S m g M p / n \M G g m p / n m / p m g r s m g g r s r \S Ṇ m g \R s ṇ / r s Ṇ \P. s \Ṇ p. / ṃ ṃ G. p n s m g r s m G : : m p N p m g r s n : p ṡ n p p m g r s ṇ 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 917

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā P. / s s / r s / m m G p. p. s \Ṇ s r s Ṇ \P. Ṇ s / m g r S m g m p / n m g r s ṇ p. s ṇ p m g m m P m G r s ṇ p. p / m g m / p m m g r s ṇ S s ṇ \P. m g \R s ṇ p. ṇ s s m g m p n p \M p n \M / p m G m p N Pm m g r s / m g r s s r r S m / p m m g g r r P / n p p m m g g r S p ṡ n P m g r S / g r s ṇ p. r s r S p / n \M G g r S s m g m p / n m / p m g m p / n m / p m g r S g m p / n m / p m g R / p M g r s n p / s S p. / s s m g m p / n N s s / m g m p / ṡ n N p ṡ n / ṙ r ṡ s n N p n N m / p P m g m p n \M G r S p. S m m G m p n g m p n p / Ṡ / ṙ ṡ n p / ṡ S / ṁ ġ r ṡ N s / ṁ Ġ ṙ ṡ / ṙ \Ṡ n p / ṡ \N p m / p \M g r / m G r s r \S ṇ \P. / s S m \G m p p p P / ṡ S ṁ ġ ṙ ġ ṙ \Ṡ n p / n \M m g \r S ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ n p / n m / p m g r S ṁ ġ r Ṡ S p / n m p \M M g r \S S / Ṡ n P m g r S p. s s m g m p n p ṡ m g m p n Ṡ ṁ ġ ṙ / ġ ṙ Ṡ S m p \M M g r s r \S S ṡ N p m G r S ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ n p m g r s n p s n s p \M G \R : : : R s r \ S e S 29.15 janya (bhāṣāṅga) 6 navarōju bāṇa mā mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 918

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā meḷa 29 dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam janya rāga (bhāṣāṅga) 6 navarōju LAKṢAṆA ślōka Vēṅkaṭamakhi navarōjuḣ pūrṇarāgaṣṣaḍjagrahasamanvitaḣ papayōrantarē buddhyā gātavyā lakṣyakōvidaiḣ mūrcchana = ārōhaṇa: p. ḍ ṇ s r g m p, avarōhaṇa: p m g r s ṇ ḍ p. lakṣaṇa vivaraṇa Subbarāma Dīkṣita bhāṣāāṅga; saṁpūrṇa; ṣaḍja graha; rakti rāga; sung, commencing from the loer pañcama till madhya pañcama, by scholars ho are ell-versed in the lakṣyas; madhya sthāyi rāga. For this navarōju rāga, the dhaivata, gāndhāra and ṙṣabha are the jīva svara, nyāsa svaras that provide great rañjana. Some prayōgas are given belo. (Ḍ / s Ṇ S) (ḍ ṇ S R) (P. Ḍ ṇ s R) (p. ḍ Ṇ s r G) (Ḍ G) (Ḍ g r G) (Ḍ R) (Ḍ G R) (D R s ṇ Ḍ) (S r ṇ ḍ P. ) (ḍ / s ṇ / s ḍ / ṇ \P. ) (G / m g \ R ) (S / g r s ṇ \Ḍ) (g m g \R) (g / m g \ R ) ( / g r s ṇ ḍ p. Ḍ R S) others can be seen from the lakṣyas. Though the lakṣaṇa ślōkam stipulates that there is sañcāra from the loer madhya sthāyi pañcama till the upper sthānam pañcama, it is not seen in the gīta, kīrtanas that are the lakṣyas. The sañcāras are seen only from loer sthāyi pañcama till the upper sthāyi madhyama. It is the vie of the pūrvācāryas that the upper pañcama can be touched slightly. LAKṢYA 29.15.1 gīta dhruva tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi g r s ṇ ḍ nṇ ḍ P. S s ka u va ṇa ra khkhaṁ ṁ ṇā ḍā i Ḍ ṇ s r g m m g G r s tuṁ ma na ma nu kko o ṇū u u Ṇ S R G m m g g R keṁ ṇā ā śaṁ ṇa a śa ṁ tī S g r gg s g g r s s s ṇ ghuṁ ma ghuṁ mi ta ttu jha vi jja ya Ḍ ṇ Ṇ s R s s g r ss ṇ kā ha ḷā nu ni ssa ḷu ni ppa ḷa s r r g g m g g r r s ṇ ṇ ḍ a a hi ta tu ghu bha ka ta du ri ta yya a 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 919

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā ḍ p. s s nṇ ḍ g m m g r lo o kā bhiṁ ta a ga bbha a vu gg m m m m m g g r r g g m r ppa kka a a a a śa kka ra ti i i ss g g r gg s g r s ss ṇ su vva ṇaṁ ri jha ssa ma du khkha ṇa ḍd n ṇ Ṇ s ṇ d ṇ d ḍ ḍ P vi bbhu ti ppa ra ka a a a śu rē p. p. ḍ ḍ ṇ ṇ ḍ ḍ ṇ ṇ s s r r a a a a a a a a a a a a a a ṇ ṇ s s r r s s r r g g r r a a a a a a a a a a a a rya a G m m g r G r s r s ṇ ḍ dhī śa u ma a a ma he e e e śa G r s ṇ ḍ S ṇ ḍ ṇ ṇ ḍ p. mā he e śva ra ni ṁ da a a a sa g r s ṇ Ḍ ṇ ḍ P P s ka u va ṇa ra khkha ṁ ṇā ḍā i 29.15.2 kīrtana miśra jāti ēka tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi G G g m ha sti g R s ṇ s R va da nā \ S ya s S Ḍ na / s Ṇ p ḍ / s ṇ s. ma stu bhya ṁ r : : : : G g G g r g m ha sti g m g r s ṇ s R va da nā \S S s ṇ D ya na ḍ ṇ s r s n ḍ p. ḍ ṇ s r ma stu bhya m \Ṇ S R hā ṭa ka g m g r \S g r ma ya ma ṁ ṭa g g R Ḍ ṇ s r pē siṁ ṁhā ṇ Ḍ ṇ S r sa na sthi tā ya : : : : 2. r / p g m r si ṁ ṁhā s ṇ Ḍ ṇ S r sa na sthi tā ya G g G r g m ha sti g / p g R s ṇ s R va da nā \S S S ya anupallavi 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 920

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā ṇ S / g r S ha sti kṙ ṇ S Ḍ / s ṇ tti va sa \P. Ḍ / s Ṇ na dha rā n S R r / g rci ta ma r s Ṇ S R hā ga ṇa r G G r m g pā ya ta g R s ṇ s R tva sva rū r s R pā R r ya : : : : 2. r s r R S pā ya sa Ṇ s ṇ \Ḍ / s Ṇ ma sta bha ktā \P. / g \R r nu gra hā ya m g / m r / g s ṇ mā yā liṁ gi ta \Ḍ g \R r vi gra hā ya caraṇam ḍ Ṇ / S ka ma lō S r ṇ Ḍ / s ṇ \P. tpa la pā Ḍ / s Ṇ S śa śaṁ kha R / m g / m r ca krē kṣu S Ṇ S kā rmu ka n Ḍ / m g R vrī hya g g m g \ R r gra ga dā ni s Ṇ S S ja vi ṣā G g r g M ṇa mā g m g r S Ṇ tu la ṁ ga Ḍ Ṇ P. ra tna ka s Ṇ R S la śa dha ra s ḍ r \Ṇ s ṇa ka rā ṁ bu \ D / s Ṇ Ṇ jā ya p Ḍ / s Ṇ S. pa da paṁ ka r s r jā R R ya g / m g m R vi ma lā r G r ya vi S S r \Ṇ S R śvō tpa g S G R tti sthi ta ḍ R Ṡ S vi la yā ṇ Ḍ / s ṇ \P. ya ka ru ḍ Ṇ ṇ ḍ Ṇ ṇā la s R s S S yā ya ḍ Ṇ s r g \ R g m G g r hi mā dri ta na yā na na paṁ ka ja ṇ S ṇ R S ṇ ḍ ḍ / ṇ \P. hi ra ṇya ga rbhā ya su ma na sē ḍ s ṇ s s s / m G m r g m / p u mā ra ma ṇa ku mā ra gu ru gu ha m G g r S ṇ Ḍ ḍ ṇ s r sa mā na va rō ja sē ma ha sē 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 921

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā 29.15.3 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita Ḍ / s Ṇ S ḍ ṇ S R R g / m g R S Ṇ Ḍ / s Ṇ \P. P. g r / m G m G \R R ḍ / g \R s ṇ \Ḍ ḍ / s Ṇ \P. ḍ ṇ s S ḍ ḍ / g r S ḍ ḍ / r s Ṇ ḍ ḍ ḍ ṇ \P. ḍ ṇ s r / g r s ṇ \Ḍ ṇ s / r r s ṇ \Ḍ / g r G G ṇ s r g / m g / m r / g r / g s / r s / r ṇ / s ḍ / ṇ p ḍ. g g r / m G \ R d r r s / g R \S S ḍ ṇ s r g g / m m g g ḍ ṇ s r / g r s ṇ ḍ p. ḍ ṇ s g g r G d : n: s r r s R d : / n : d : / s n / s n : / r n : / g r / g n : / r s / r d : / ṇ ḍ / s ṇ ḍ / r r s s ṇ ḍ ḍ / ṇ p. ḍ ṇ s p. ḍ ṇ s r r g G p. ḍ ṇ s r s R R p. ḍ ṇ s r r \S S p. / ḍ p. / s ṇ s p. / ḍ p. r s r p. ḍ p. / g r / g s r p. ḍ ṇ s r g / m m g r s ṇ Ḍ / s Ṇ \P. Ḍ / s Ṇ S ḍ r s r \S ḍ / s ṇ / s Ṇ \Ḍ Ṇ Ḍ G Ḍ R Ḍ s ṇ Ḍ / R s ṇ Ḍ / g r s ṇ \Ḍ g / m g R s / g \R s / r \S ṇ Ḍ / s Ṇ R s Ḍ / g r S r G / m g r s ṇ Ḍ s R / g r s ṇ ḍ P. Ḍ ṇ Ḍ s \Ṇ r \s eye s g \R g / M g r s / m g r s ṇ ḍ / s Ṇ \P. p. p. / ḍ ḍ / ṇ ṇ / s s R ḍ ḍ / ṇ ṇ / s s / r r G ḍ ṇ s r / g \ R s ṇ ḍ / g r s ṇ ḍ / n Ṇ Ṇ Ḍ P. S Ḍ ṇ s r G / m g r s ṇ Ḍ s / g g r s s s ṇ Ḍ G m r s ṇ ḍ / S r ṇ ḍ 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 922

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā / g \R s ṇ ḍ / r \S ṇ ḍ ḍ ṇ ṇ s r s ṇ S m G m r G r s ṇ g R g ṇ S / r ṇ ḍ / m g r / g r s / r s ṇ ḍ / m g \R \S Ṇ \Ḍ / m g r s ṇ ḍ ṇ p. ḍ ṇ / m G r s ṇ ḍ Ṇ p. / G r s ṇ ḍ ṇ p. Ḍ P. ḍ ṇ s r / g r S g / m \ R s ṇ \Ḍ Ṇ / G r s ṇḍ ṇ P. ḍ G m r s ṇ ḍ / s Ṇ S Ḍ ṇ s / r s ṇ ḍ P. d : n : s r n : n: s r S s ṇ Ḍ g m m g R g / m r s / g r s / g r s s ṇ ḍ / ṇ ḍ ḍ / ṇ ḍ p. p. ḍ / s Ṇ s s s r G m s r g / m g r s ṇ ḍ p. S ṇ Ṇ ṇ Ḍ ṇ P. ḍ ṇ S P. ḍ ṇ s r G / M G \R s ṇ \Ḍ / G \R g / m \R R Ḍ Ṇ R S S 29.16 janya (bhāṣāṅga) 7 nīlāṁbari bāṇa mā meḷa 29 dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu janya rāga (bhāṣāṅga) 7 nīlāṁbari LAKṢAṆA ślōka Vēṅkaṭamakhi nīlāṁbaryākhyarāgastu saṁpūrṇō vakradhaivataḣ avarōhē rivakrassyāt gīyatē lakṣyavēdibhiḣ mūrcchana = ārōhaṇa: S r g m M p d p n n Ṡ n d n Ṡ, avarōhaṇa: ṡ n p M g r g S lakṣaṇa vivaraṇa Subbarāma Dīkṣita bhāṣāṅga; saṁpūrṇa; ṣaḍja graha; rakti rāga; dhaivata vakra in the ārōhaṇa; ṙṣabha vakra in the avarōhaṇa; suitable for singing in the evenings. For this nīlāṁbari rāga, the madhyama is the jīva svara that provides much rañjana. 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 923

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā kaiśiki niṣāda prayōgas m / p \M g) (S / r s ṇ s / r g / M M ) (r g m p \M M M ) (g m p / d p \M M ) (g ( r g r / M g \S \Ṇ Ṇ Ṇ ) ( ṇ s r g M m) (g m p Ṡ ṡ, n P \M m) (g m p / n N / Ṡ) (n n d n / Ṡ) (n \P \M g r g \S) (s s / p p / ṙ Ṡ n d n Ṡ). (g m p / n d / n) (P n D n) (p / d p / M g r g \S) (ṡ n d n Ṡ N \P \M g \S) ( r g m / p m g r g m g r / m g r / g \S) ( / r s \Ṇ Ṇ / S) these are prayōgas that make the rāga shine ell. Please see others from the lakṣyas. As stated in the lakṣaṇa ślōka, this rāga should be handled by understanding the lakṣyas very ell. In the lakṣyas there is no sañcāra belo the mandra sthāyī niṣāda. (r g m p d n p m g) this kaiśiki niṣāda prayōga is also seen in some places. LAKṢYA kīrtana rūpaka tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita (please see next page in landscape mode) 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 924

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā pallavi S r g m g / M m g g g m aṁ bā nī \M M m g g kṣī ka ru 29.16.1 kīrtana ādi tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita / P p m g lā ya m p / d p m / p m g g r g r / p tā m / n p \ m g ṇā ka r g r g m m g g \s ṭā kṣī G m g s s \ ṇ ṇ s/ r g m g r g r g m a khi la lō ka sā \Ṇ s r g m p \ M m g g g a ṁ bā nī \ M M m g G g \S s kṣī ka P m / p g r g ṭā kṣi m p \ m g lā ya m / d p m / p m g R p tā : : g S m kṣī ka anupallavi m g m P p r S biṁ bā da ri ci G m g m r g ṭā r g m m g kṣi G \ S ṡ ṡ n Ṡ n tpra ti biṁ d n d n ṡ n p p \m bā dha ri p p 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 925

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā m : g m p P / n p p m m g : bi ṁ du nā da va P p p/ np m g m m/ pmg rg m gs aṁbujā ra maṇa sō da ri ā dari caraṇam s \ṇ S / g g m p m p N śi va rā ja dhā \M M m g G ni śri ta m p / d p m / p m g g r śaṁ ka ri ṇ / sṇ s / g g M/ pm p ṡ n aṁ ba ri kā daṁ \P m g m P nī kṣē p / n p p m G / m g m ja na vi G m p \ m m m śaṁ ka ri p p/ n p m g r r g\ bari nī lāṁba ri m g / m g / m r p tra vā si r g r g m m g g \s śvā si ni g g m s s s s r S ṇ Ṇ S g śi va kā yā rō g g m P m g ha ṇē śō / m g r g r p llā si p M M m g G g g m ni ci P n p M n drū pa vi p m p m g lā si ni g p p p / n \P m p N na va yō gi nī \p ṡ ṡ N N ṡ ṙ ṡ n n Ṡ N / ṡ n ṡ ca n p p m g m p n kra vi kā si ni na va n ṡ n p p d p m ra sa dha ra g m g m P p p hā si ni 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 926

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā ṡ P p ṡ ṡ N / ṡ n ṡ su va rṇa ma ya vi P P P g m p d n n p m / n p m / n gra ha pra p m / p g / m g / m kā śi ni su va P m g s s r gs s ṇ Ṇ s mg m r bhuvanō da ya sthi ti laya vi nō dini d / n p m g rṇa ma ya g mp nn d\p ṡ bhuvanēśva ri kṣi r g r g m m g g s hā si ni s Ṡ ṡ Ṡ ṡ n prapra sādini ṁ ṡ ṁ ġ ṙ ġ ṙ ṙ / ṁ ġ Ṡ Ṡ n p navamā ṇi kya va llakī vādini g m p n d n p ṡ bhavaguruguha vē n p m g r gm/ pm g r g\ dini saṁ mō di ni 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 927

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā 29.16.2 kīrtana miśra jāti ēka tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi S P Ṡ si ddhī śva n n Ṡ n p p m rā ya na m g m \r g r g m ma stē mg gs s r/ gs s ṇ ja ga tpra ṇ S / ġ G M si ddhē śva g m P / n p p m rā ya na m g m \r g r g m ma stē m g G \ S e ē S anupallavi S S S bu ddhē śva s g s \ṇ Ṇ ṇ rā ya pa S / g G M rā ya va p m m g r g / M rā ya M m g m p bhu P m p kti mu ṡ Ṡ ẇ s N p p m kti pra da p n D p / d P m m g ca tu ra ta m p m g g r g m P \m m ra ka rā ya P n d \ P m p śu ddha sa tva gu Ṡ \n n n ṡ n p ṇā ka rā ya vi ṡ sṡ N p śu ddha ca kra ṡ n P m G s ni la yā ya ni tya s s s s / g G m r g r / M g g su kha ta ra ka rā ya śa ṁ ka rā ya 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 928

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā caraṇam m g / p M M ni rma la p p M P hṙ da ya vi P m P n p / n p \ m g hā rā r / M m g g \S ya ha rā ya s Ṇ s / g G nī lāṁ ba G m p / n P m rā kā m p \M G G rā ya śrī m P p m P P ka rā ya p P / n p m p ca rmā ṁ ba ṡ ṡ n N Ṡ ra dha rā ya Ṡ ṡ n d n caṁ dra śē d n ṡ n p \ M M kha rā ya m P Ṡ ṡ śa bdā di ṡ d N N p \M paṁ ca ta P d p n p \ m g nmā trā \r g M m g g \S dhā rā ya S S / r s ṇ dha rmā dhya khi la M s / g G p p pu ru ṣā rtha pra p mp/ d p m g mp g dā yakaguru gu m r g m P ṡ ha ku mā rā ya / Ṁ ġ ṁ ẇ r ġ ṙ / Ṁ ġ Ṡ Ṡ ka rma jñā na yō ga sā kṣā / Ṡ P m g / p m g r / m G g \ tkā rā ya vi da ḷi ta mā rā ya 29.16.3 kīrtana rūpaka tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 929

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā pallavi P tyā m g m g ga rā r g m p jaṁ m g r g m bha jē m haṁ g g s s s ṇ ṇ sa ta ta ṁ S haṁ m g / p sa ta taṁ M p ṡ tyā n p m g ga rā r g m p ja ṁ m g r g m bha jē m g g ha ṁ G \ S ṁ anupallavi S yō s gi S nā Ṡ rā ṡ Ṡ n ya ṇā dyu ẇ s ṙ ṡ pā n n ṡ n p si ta ṁ pra p / n p bhā m g m P si taṁ : : : : P yō / n D n ga bhō ga p vi n ta ṡ n p m g ra ṇa ni pu m p n ṇa ta p m p m g ra ka ra ṁ r / g r da yā g m g \S ka raṁ S s s nā ga ra / Ṡ Ṡ ṡ ṡ Ṡ khaṁ ḍā khya pu rā n rṙ ṡ ṇa pra ti N ṡ n P M pā dya ma nā dyaṁ P / n d nā ma rū d n p ṡ ṡ N P pa mayacōdyaṁ / n ṡ n p nā ra da m g s n s / g g m guruguha vē dyam kīrtana ādi tāḷa Kumāra Eṭṭappa Mahārājā (please see next page in landscape mode) 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 930

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā 29.16.4 kīrtana ādi tāḷa Kumāra Eṭṭappa Mahārājā pallavi s ṇ S / g G m p ka ru ṇā naṁ da ca p / n p p m m m tu ra sa ha g g / m g s sra da ḷa s s \ṇ ṇ S r g m g / m ka ma la vā si tē r g \R p ka lā dha m p \ M m g r g m p rē a ṁ bā 2. m g g \s ṇ ka ma la m p \ M m g g \ S rē ē m g m P p m p ṡ Ṡ ṡ n p p m kā rti kē ya ja na ni ci dvi lā si ni m P / ṡ n p m p kṙ pā ka ṭā kṣi m p / n p m p m g r g \ śi vē mā ma va anupallavi s s s / Ṡ ṡ ṡ / ṙ ṡ a ru ṇa kāṁ ti sa dṙ s n ṡ / ṙ ṡ \n śa ti la ka d n d n ṡ ṡ n n \p yō gē m : g m p p / d p p m g m : a khi la bhu va na rū p / n p p m m g pa mō ha r / g r g m m g g s nā ṁ gi s s s / ṡ ṡ ṡ ṡ / ṙ Ṡ n ṡ n p p m va ru ṇa vi nu ta ma dhu rā mṙ ta va r ṣi ṇi Ṡ g m p n p / ṡ va rṣi ṇi a mṙ ta n p m g r / m g g \ va rṣi ṇi va rṣi ṇi : : 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 931

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā caraṇam s s ṇ s r g m g m sa ka la dē va va ṁ p p / d p p m di ta na ḷi / p m g \ r p na pa da yu M m g G g m p M gē ni ga p / ṡ n p m m g mā ga ma r g r g m m g g s sā rē S ṇ d n S / g g m g m sā raṁ ga va ra da p p / n P m sa ha jē m m g g r p kṙ pā ni \ M M m g G g g m dē ē ku ṁ p / ṡ n p \m m g da mu ku ḷa g r / m g \S ra da nē s / r s s s s s ṇ s / m g g / M M vi ka si ta bha va hṙ da yā ṁ bu ja vā sē m g m p p P p vi dhu śa ka la tu lya m p d p p m g G vi bhū ti ni ṭi lē s s S s s / Ṡ ṡ ṡ n ṡ n p p m śu ka nā ra da saṁ nnu ta su ca ri trē g m p n d n p ṡ śu ka śyā ma ḷa ma ṁ n p m g r g m g g ju ḷa ta ma gā trē \ svaram S s ṇ ṇ s / g G m g m r g r / p M g m p / n p p m m g g s s \ṇ Ṇ s ṇ s / g G g s / g G m g m P p m g s / g g / m / P : 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 932

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā m g g \Ṡ s / n p m G m p S n ṡ / ṙ ṡ n n ṡ n p p n d n p p m g s s / g g / m m / p p / ṡ ṡ / ṙ ṙ ṡ ṡ n n / ṡ Ṡ p P s s s / ṡ n P p m g \ 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 933

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā 29.16.5 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita S / r s s ṇ Ṇ S s n : s s \g g \ r g / M M g m / p m g g / M M / p m g g / m g \S S ṇ s / r s \Ṇ Ṇ s / g G m g M M s / r G s / m G m p \ m G r g r / p \M G r g m / p m g r g / S S S N : N: s n : S r g / M g g m p \M g g m P p g m / P / n \P m G g m p / d p \M g r g m m G s ṇ ṇ / s s / g g ṇ s / g g / m m / p p \M p / N \P \M G m g M p / n p \M M g m / p m g g m g / M r g r / M g r g \S ṇ s r g m p / n P m g M / p m g r g / M p / n d n P m G g m p / n d / n p m G / M g r g r / m g \S s / G s ṇ ṇ s ṇ S / G G s / g g / M m \S / g G m r g M s / m M g r / M g s ṇ s / p p ṇ s r g M s p \ M g M P n s r g m p \ M M g m p / n d / n P \ M g m / n p \M M M g m / p m G r g r / m m g \S / R S Ṇ s s / g g / m m / p P p / ṡ Ṡ ṡ s N p m g r g m p d / n p m G m p / n p m / n p m G m p \M g r / p \M M p / n N ṡ n d n / Ṡ / ṙ ṡ ṡ n d n ṡ n \P P p / n d / n P m p / Ṡ n p \M G 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 934

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā r g m p / Ṡ n p \M g m p M g r g \S Ṡ Ṡ / ṙ ṙ ṡ n d n ṡ n P p n d n p / ṡ s ṡ n p ṡ n p m g m r g m g r / m m g S s s / p P p / ṡ Ṡ ṡ ṁ ġ ṁ ṙ ġ ṙ / Ṁ ġ ṡ / ṙ ṡ n p n d n P m g m p \M g r g S / Ṡ n p \M m g \S ṡ \N p M m G s / ṙ Ṡ n P \M m g r g m / p m g r / m m G r / g \S / r s p n N N N \ S S S 29.17 janyam (bhāṣāṅga) 8 dēvagāndhāri bāṇa mā meḷa 29 dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu janya rāga (bhāṣāṅga) 8 dēvagāndhāri LAKṢAṆAM. mūrcchana = āōhaṇa: S r m p d D Ṡ, avarōhaṇa: ṡ n d p m g R s r g R S lakṣaṇa vivaraṇa Subbarāma Dīkṣita bhāṣāṅga; saṁpūrṇa; ṣaḍja graha; dēśīya rāga; kaiśiki niṣāda shos up in some places; also, in the ārōhaṇa, gāndhāra and niṣāda sho up in some places; suitable for singing at all times. For this dēśīya dēvagāndhāri, the dhaivata and the ṙṣabha are the jīva svaras that provide great rañjana. (d ṙ s n \ D ) ( / ṙ ṡ n D ) ( n ṡ n \ D ) ( ṡ ṙ ġ Ṙ ṡ n \ D ) ( m p / d p / D ) ( / ṙ ṡ n \D / Ṡ) (P d / n d P m g R ) g \ R ) (s r g R) (r s n / ell. Please see further details from the lakṣyas. This rāga is knon as dēśīya dēvagāndhāri. (p d n p d p m g R ) (ṡ n d p m g R ) (s r g m g \ R ) (r m g \R) (s r m D ) (S r g R S) these are some of the sañcāras that make this rāga shine The gāndhāra ill sho up from the madhyama ith otukkal, but ithout jāru. ED: No lakṣaṇa ślōka is available for this dēvagāndhāri rāga in the SSP (1904), and in the rāgalakṣaṇamu, anubandham to the Caturdaṇḍīprakāśikā. 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 935

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā LAKṢYA kīrtana ādi tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita (please see next page in landscape mode) kīrtana ādi tāḷa Gurumūrtti Sāstrigaḷ (please see next fe pages in landscape mode) kīrtana ādi tāḷa Kṙṣṇasvāmi Ayyā (please see next fe pages in landscape mode) 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 936

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā 29.17.1 kīrtana ādi tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi d / ṙ r Ṡ n D n p m g \r r s kṣi ti jā ra ma ṇaṁ ciṁ ta r G R Ṡ r n d yē śrī rā ṙ ṡ / ṙ Ṡ n D n p m g m p m g r s r G ṁ kṣi ti jā ra ma ṇaṁ ciṁ ta R S yē ē anupallavi m R m P / d p / d p / d p / d p m g r m p d ma ṁ bha va ta ra ṇaṁ d d Ṡ ṡ ṡ kṣi ti pa ti na ta ca ra ṇaṁ sē vi ta d d Ṡ ṙ ġ ṁ ġ \ Ṙ ṡ ṙ / ġ ṙ ṡ ṡ ṡ ṡ n ṡ ṙ ṡ n \ d vi bhī ṣa ṇam kṣi ti bha ra ṇaṁ śri ta s n d d n p ci ṁ tā caraṇam d d / n p p p m p / d p p m g r s r g m sa ka la su ra ma hi ta sa ra si ja pa da yu ga g \R ḷaṁ śāṁ m / p m g r m p d ma ṇi ma kha ha ra ṇa ṙ ṁ R R s r m p d ṡ n d p m m g r s r / g vi ka si ta va da na ka ma la ma tu li ta ma ma R S n d m g R taṁ a ti ku śa laṁ R n d laṁ vī p m g r m m P ra nu ta bhu ja ba laṁ 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 937

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā d d d / n p m g r / g r s r m p d / ṡ śu ka sa na ka mu ni mu di ta gu ru gu ha vi dhi n \ D d / ṡ ṡ n taṁ śō bha na d p d / ṙ ṙ ṡ Ṙ gu ṇa sa hi ta ṁ ṙ / ṁ ġ ṁ ġ \Ṙ ṙ ṡ ṙ / ġ ṙ ṡ ṡ n d n p pra ka ṭi ta sa rō ja na ya na ṁ pā li ta D / ṙ Ṡ ṡ / ṡ d n d bha ktaṁ bha va pā p m g r m p d ṙ śa ha ra ṇa ni pu ṇa ṁ svaram ṡ \n D p p m g r s ṇ \Ḍ s r / g r r ṡ n \ Ḍ p. ḍ / r s r s ṇ \Ḍ s r m p d ṡ n \D ṡ ṙ ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ n \D d ṡ ṙ d ṙ ṡ n \ D p m g r s s \Ḍ / ṡ d p d / ṙ ṡ ṙ 29.17.2 kīrtana ādi tāḷa Gurumūrti Sāstrigaḷ pallavi d / ṙ ṡ n \ D p d n p d p m g R sphu ra tu tē ca ra ṇa na ḷi na yu ga ḷaṁ s r s n \D s r śi ra si mē śrī r p m g m g \R s r g kṙ ṣṇa 2. s r s ṇ \Ḍ g / R S śi ra si mē ṣṇā anupallavi 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 938

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā d ṡ n d / ṙ Ṡ ṙ p p m p m m d d dha ra hā sa vā sa vā di su ra bṙṁ da ṙ g ẇ ṁ ġ \Ṙ ṡ ṙ ṡ n \D va ra vaṁ di ta naṁ caraṇam s / d d p p m r g r m p d p m D d 1. na va ja la da nī la dē ha kha ga vā ha 2. ka lu ṣa ha ra mā ṁ pā la ya kṙ pā la ya 3. gu ru mū rti ka vi kṙ tiṁ su vi nu taṁ m p m D d ṡ na ta ja nā nu ka ki bha ya bhaṁ gu ṇa ta tiṁ saṁ d ṡ Ṙ ġ ṙ ṡ / Ġ ṙ ṡ n \ D d p 1. sa va ni gra ha du rā gra ha vi gra ha 2. vi lu ḷi ta ha ri va rgga ma ti su raṁ jaya 3. gu ru va ra prī ti ma pi su ta tiṁ d d / ṙ ṡ d / n d p sa ka la da nu ja sa ṁ vi ma la vē ṇu ma pi gu ru ta raṁ ka la 29.17.3 kīrtana ādi tāḷa Kṙṣṇasvāmi Ayyā pallavi d /ṙ ṡ n \D / ṙ ṡ n \D / n d p / d p m m g r gō pi kā ra ma ṇaṁ bha ja mā na sa R s S n ḍ ḍ kō ma ḷāṁ ga dhṙ ta d /ṙ ṡ n \D / ṙ ṡ n \D n d p / d p m g r r gō pi kā ra ma ṇaṁ bha ja mā na sa g m g \R R hā d / n p m g R di ta mu cu kuṁ da m p d n d p d / ġ Ṙ ṡ ṡ gra ha ta nu gra ha ja ya su raṁ ja ya pra ti ra saṁ pra ti / d p m g R m p d gra ha vi ni gra ha ma ṁ ju raṁ ja ya ya sa da laṁ kṙ tiṁ ṇ s r r m p d p / D kau stu bha bha ra ṇaṁ S ā : : S anupallavi 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 939

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā d / ṡ d d d / ṡ ṡ /ṙ ṙ / Ṁ ṁ ṁ ṁ ġ Ṙ gō ku la ja la dhi su dhā ma ya ki ra ṇaṁ ṡ ṙ ṙ ṡ ṙ ġ ṙ ṡ / ṙ ṡ n \D n \D d ṡ ṡ kuṁ da mṙ du ha sa na vi la si ta ra da naṁ S s s / ṡ s ṙ r r /m g r Ṡ ṙ / ġ ṙ ṡ S kuṁ ḍa li va ra su pha ṇā kṙ ta śa ya naṁ ṁ caraṇam P p p p p P m p d p m g R ā na na śa śi ma dhya sthi ta ti la kaṁ D d / s S S d d n d p d p m g r gā na ra sā svā da na ra si kā tma kaṁ / D d d ṡ ṡ ṙ ṙ ṡ ṙ ṁ ṁ ṁ ġ Ṙ dā na va ku la ja na bha ya ha ra ṇa ca ṇaṁ n d d d / S ṡ s R / g r s r s n D mā nu ṣa vē ṣa dha raṁ bha va ta ra ṇaṁ Ṡ ṡ ṡ / ṡ ṡ Ṙ ṡ ṙ / ṁ g ṙ ṡ ṙ ṙ ṡ ṡ kā na na kṙ ta vi stṙ ta saṁ ca ra ṇaṁ ṡ / ṙ / ġ ṙ ṡ ṡ ṙ kuṁ ja ra ri pu bha ya ṙ d / ṙ ṡ ṡ d d n d p ku va la ya da ḷa sa dṙ d / r ṡ ṡ d n d P ku va la ya ja na vi s r / m g R S a khi la ja nā naṁ s r / m g R s r jñā na su dhā bdhya ṁ ṡ ṙ / ġ ṙ ṡ ṡ ṙ r da ḷa mṙ du ca ra ṇa vi d / ṙ ṡ ṡ d n d p p ma na si ja kō ṭi la d / ṙ ṡ d d n d P ka lu ṣa ha ra ṁ kṙ ṡ ṙ ġ ṙ ṡ ṙ Ṡ bha ṁ ja na ni pu ṇaṁ d p m g r s r S śā ya ta na ya naṁ P d p m g R m p d p / D śvā si ta bha ja naṁ S ṇ ḍ / r s R dā mṙ ta ja na kaṁ S ṇ ḍ ṇ s r s r r ta sthi ta mau kti kaṁ ṡ ṙ / ġ ṙ ṡ ṙ / ġ ṙ Ṡ na ta dē va ga ṇa ṁ d p m g r s r S sa tta nu ki ra ṇaṁ d p m g r m p d p / D ṣṇā na ta ca ra ṇaṁ 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 940

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā svara sāhityam d / ṙ ṡ ṡ d p m / d p p m g r s r /g ma hi ta bha ra ta ku la ja hi ta va ca na la ha m m / p p d p d /.r ṡ ṙ ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ ṙ ġ śu bha pha la da ni ga ma kṙ ta vi ma la ka ma la R ḍ ḍ rī vi śa \ṙ \ṙ \D d / ṙ ṡ nā bha tā ra ka pu / r s r s s r m p da ma ti kṙ ta bha ja na n d p m g r m p ru ṣa ma ja ma dhi ga ta : : 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 941

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā 29.17.4 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita D / ṙ ṡ n \D / Ṡ Ṡ P d / n d P m g R S r g R s r S n / Ḍ / r s R m p / D ḍ s r m p d ṡ n \D d / Ṙ Ṡ m p d / n d P m g R s r / g R r s r S ṇ D : S P r g r m m p / D D m p d ṡ n d p m g r s r g R r / n D d p \ M P d ṡ n d p m g / m g \R s r g R r ṇ ḍ / r s R / p m P g R m p D r m p d \M / d P m g m g \ R S r g R ṇ Ḍ r s ḍ s r m p s r m p d r m g r / d p / D D m p d \S r m p m d m p d / Ṡ n d p m g r m g \R / g \R ḍ r s r g s R ḍ r S ṇ ḍ / r \S s r / g r / p \m m m / d p \ṡ n \D d / ṙ ṡ / ġ 0\Ṙ ṙ ṡ ṙ ġ \Ṙ ṙ d d ṡ n D ṙ ṡ n \D ṁ ġ \Ṙ d / ṙ ṡ n \ D ṡ n ṡ n \D p d n P / d p m g R g R r s r m ḍ s r m p d ṃ p. ḍ s r r m p D m p d ṡ ṙ ṁ ġ Ṙ ṙ ṡ ṙ ġ Ṙ ṙ n \D D ṁ ġ \Ṙ ẇ r ṁ ġ \Ṙ ṙ / ẇ g Ṙ ṙ ṡ ṙ ġ Ṙ ṡ n D d / ṙ Ṡ n d p m m g \R r s s ṇ \Ḍ r s ḍ \r s r / d d p \m / d d p d / ṡ ṡ ṙ d / ṙ ṡ Ṙ d Ṡ ṙ ġ Ṙ ṡ n D p D / n d P m g R s r g r S r s ṇ Ḍ p. ḍ s / g R m p \ n D d / Ṡ Ṙ ṡ Ṙ ġ Ṙ 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 942

ri gu ma pa dhi nu bāṇa mā d d ṡ Ṙġ / ṁ ġ \Ṙ ṙ ġ ṁ ġ \Ṙ / ġ Ṙ ṙ Ṡ \ṙ ṡ n d p m g R r Ṡ Ṡ r n d p m g r s r g R ḍ Ḍ R s r p m g g m g / R R s r \g r R S S........................................ end of bhāṣāṅga rāgas........................................ END OF MEḶA 29 29. dhīraśaṅkarābharaṇam 943

30 MĒḶA 3 NĀGĀBHARAṆAM bāṇa ṣā cakra 5 meḷa 6 mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhu nu rāgāṅga rāga 30 nāgābharaṇam LAKṢAṆA ślōka Vēṅkaṭamakhi nāgābharaṇarāgassyāt ārōhē vakradhaivataḣ avarōhē dhavarjyassyāt sagrahassārvakālikaḣ mūrcchana = ārōhaṇa: s R g m p n # d n ṡ, avarōhaṇa: ṡ n p m g m r s m g r s lakṣaṇa vivaraṇa Subbarāma Dīkṣita rāgāṅga; saṁpūrṇa; ṣaḍja graha; suitable for singing at all times. For this nāgābharaṇa rāga, the ṙṣabha is the jīva svara that provides great rañjana. These jīva svara prayōgas ill be clear by observing the lakṣyas. LAKṢYA 30.0.1 gīta ragaṇa maṭhya tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi 944

ri gu ma pa dhu nu bāṇa ṣā Ṡ Ṡ n sṡ n d n P p m g m R R śrī raṁ ga ddha a ma a ṁ cci ta go o lāṁ S S P P M M ṡ n d n Ṡ S gū lā dhī śva ra pre e mā m p m m R g m r r s r S S ṡ n d n ma ṇi ma ya kuṁ ḍa la bhu u u ṣa ṇā ma ṁ ṁ ṁ antari P P n d N ṡ m ṁ ṁ ġ ṙ Ṡ S S pā a hi pā hi ppa a va nu rē jāvaḍa ṁ ṁ ṗ m ṁ ṁ Ṙ ṡ n d n Ṡ ṡ n d n p m dhu u ma dhva ja lō ca na sa ṁ ślā gha na lo o lu re P M R g m R S s n d n d n p m nu tō dī nna a tēṁ drā ra a a ti pra bhu ku la r m m p n d n ṡ ṗ ṁ Ṙ ġ ṁ ṙ ṡ ṡ n d n a a a a a a a a a ṁ vō i ya i ya i ya i ya P P n d N ṡ m ṁ ṁ ġ ṙ Ṗ P P pā a hi sā hi ppa a va nu rē Ṡ Ṡ n s ṡ n d n P p m g m R R rā gāṁ ga nnā a ga a bha ra ṇa u pa ṁ S S P P M M s n d n Ṡ S gā sā maṁ ta ra a a gā m p m m R g m r r s r S S ṡ n d n ba a a ṇa ṣā a a ca a a a krāṁ na a ga ru P P n d N s m m m g r S pā a hi pā hi ppā a va nu rē S S 35. nāgābharaṇam 945

ri gu ma pa dhu nu bāṇa ṣā 30.0.2 tāna Vēṅkaṭamakhi 1. s ṇ ḍ ṇ s s ṇ ḍ ṇ p. s ṇ ṇ s ṇ ḍ ṇ p. ṇ ḍ ṇ s ṇ p. p. ṃ s ṇ ḍ ṇ p ṃ ṃ p. ṃ p. ṃ ṃ ṛ g. ṃ ṛ ṣ s ṇ ḍ ṇ p. ṇ ṇ s ṇ ṇ s ṇ s ṇ ṇ s ṇ p. s ṇ p. ṇ ḍ ṇ p. s ṇ ṇ s m g r s s ṇ ḍ ṇ p. r s s p m m m r g m r s p. ṃ ṃ ṃ p. g. ṃ ṛ ṣ p. ṃ ṃ p. s ṇ ḍ ṇ p. p. s ṇ p. p. ṃ p. s ṇ ḍ ṇ p. s ṇ ṇ s m m p m n p p m m p m m p m r g m r s p m r g m r r s s ṇ s s ṇ ḍ ṇ p. s ṇ p. s ṇ p. ṃ p. ṃ p. ṃ ṃ ṛ ṛ g. ṃ ṛ g. ṃ ṛ ṣ ṃ ṛ ṣ ṛ ṛ g. ṃ p. ṇ ḍ ṇ s p m r g m r r s R p Ṇ s S S 2. S s s Ṇ s ṇ ḍ ṇ p. s ṇ S ṇ p. Ṇ Ṣ s ṇ P. p. ṃ g : m : s : p : m R g m R : : : : : S s n : d : n : P : n : d : N : s m g r p m g R g m R S p m m s n : ḍ Ṇ p. p. n Ṇ s n : P : P. s ṇ ḍ ṇ P. s ṇ P. ṇ p. s ṇ p. s ṇ P. 35. nāgābharaṇam 946

ri gu ma pa dhu nu bāṇa ṣā s ṇ P. R g m R r s r s p. ṃ Ṛ g. ṃ Ṛ Ṣ p. ṃ g. ṃ Ṛ g. ṃ Ṛ p. ṃ g. ṃ ṛ ṣ p. Ṃ ṇ ḍ ṇ P. ḍ ṇ S s ṇ ḍ ṇ p p s Ṇ s ṇ P S ṇ ṇ s ṇ S s ṇ P. s ṇ p. ṃ s ṇ p. Ṇ p. ṇ Ṇ P. s s Ṇ ḍ ṇ p. ṃ p. p. ṃ Ṛ g. ṃ Ṛ Ṣ p. ṃ g. ṃ Ṣ p. ṃ ṛ g. ṃ ṛ ṣ s ṇ ḍ Ṇ p. ṃ P. ṃ g. ṃ P. ṇ ḍ ṇ s p. s ṇ Ṇ s ṇ ṇ Ṇ, ss P 30.0.3 kīrtana ādi tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi R G m r S nā gā bha ra ṇaṁ / g r S na ga jā \ ḍ ṇ P. bha ra ṇam : : : : p R r g m g. na mā mi bha ya ha ra r R p. ṇ ṇaṁ bha va ḍ ṇ S ta ra ṇam anupallavi S s P p m g bhō gi rā ja śa ya m r p m nā rci ta g r S ca ra ṇam S r / p M g m bhu kti mu kti da P Ṡ paṁ cā n d N bha ra ṇam 35. nāgābharaṇam 947

ri gu ma pa dhu nu bāṇa ṣā Ṡ n P ṡ n p p M m g g R yōgirāja guruguha prakā śaṁ S r G m P tyā ga rā ja rū P paṁ m g g r S bra ha dī śa m svaram R \S s / p P m G m r / p m g r S r S ṇ ḍ ṇ \P. R g m : : s r s m P p s r g m p n d n Ṡ ṙ ġ ṁ Ṙ ṡ n p m G m r s m g 30.0.4 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita P p p p m g m R S r s s ṇ ḍ ṇ S s r g m P m g m r s r G r s s ṇ ḍ ṇ s ṇ P. ṇ ḍ Ṇ S R R s r g m R P. s ṇ ḍ ṇ P. s ṇ p. ṇ ḍ ṇ S r r S p p m m g m R P m g r s R s ṇ P P M m p m m R g m r r S ṇ ḍ ṇ s s m g r p m g m R s ṇ ḍ ṇ p. s ṇ ṇ S s p m P p m g M r g m R r s ṇ S r r m m r g m p m r p m g m r s ṇ s r s m g r s m r g m r s p m g m r g m p n n p n d n p ṡ s n d n p m g g m r s r s ṇ p. s p. r s r g m p n g m p n d n ṡ ṙ Ṡ ṙ ṡ ṡ n ṡ n P ṡ n d n ṡ ṙ ġ ġ ṁ ṙ Ṡ ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ ṡ n d n Ṡ ṁ ġ ṁ ṙ ġ ṙ ṡ ṙ Ṡ ṙ ṡ ṡ n d n d n p m r m m p n d N Ṡ p m R g m R S s r g m p n d n Ṡ ṡ n p m g m R Ṡ 35. nāgābharaṇam 948

ri gu ma pa dhu nu bāṇa ṣā s n P. ṇ ḍ Ṇ S m m g r s r S S 30.1 janya 1 sāmanta bāṇa ṣā LAKṢAṆA meḷa 30 nāgābharaṇam janya rāga 1 sāmanta ślōka Vēṅkaṭamakhi mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhu nu sāmantarāgassaṁpūrṇaḣ ārōhē vakradhaivataḣ ṣaḍjagraha samāyuktassarvakālēṣu gīyatē mūrcchana = ārōhaṇa: s r g m p # d n ṡ, avarōhaṇa: ṡ n # d p m g r s lakṣaṇa vivaraṇa Subbarāma Dīkṣita upāṅga; saṁpūrṇa; ṣaḍja graha; suitable for singing at all times. In the sāmanta rāga mūrcchana, the ārōhaṇa is saṁpūrṇa, ithout any varjya, vakras. The descent (ṡ n d p) for this rāga as a krama in the avarōhaṇa is not seen in any other rāga that features ṣaṭśruti dhaivata. It is difficult to render (ṡ n d p) ith ṣaṭśruti dhaivata in vocal renditions, but is easily handled in the vīṇa. The viṣēṣa prayōgas are (p n n ṡ) (n p n n Ṡ) (m g m p n Ṡ) (ṇ s g p m g r S) (s m g r g d p m g r S) (g m n d p ṡ p n n Ṡ) (ṡ d n Ṡ) (m p m g r G) (s ḍ ṇ S). For this rāga there are plenty of tāna renditions by the pūrvikas. It seems to be an error on the part of riters of ancient texts, here they have given the avarōhaṇa of the rāga mūrcchana as s n d p m g r ith vivādi dōṣa. LAKṢYA 30.1.1 gīta dhruva tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi ṡ n d n s ṡ ṡ n d p m m g g a tu li ta pra ta a pa ṁ ma ṁ ḍa li p n n ṡ n n n p n n Ṡ Ṡ vi da ḷi ta ri sa a a a maṁ ta ṡ n ṡ ṙ Ġ ṁ ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ n d n bbhu u pa a la dhru va ki i ri ti ya ya ṡ r ṙ ṡ n n ṡ n d p m p m g va ttu ḷa a le mi ra a ṁ va le ya ya 35. nāgābharaṇam 949

ri gu ma pa dhu nu bāṇa ṣā m p n n Ṡ ṡ n ṡ ṙ Ġ ġ a a a a ji ddha ra ṇi ṁ mā jhi mṁ ṗ n ṡ ġ ġ ṗ ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ n d n bbhu u u u u u dhi i va ṁ va ri na le ṡ n d p m g r g M g r S u di ṁ ṁ na le pa ra a kra mu rē jāvaḍa ṡ n d d n s ṡ ṁ ṁ ġ ṙ Ġ ġ a tu lli ta pra ta a a a a pa ḋ ḋ ṗ ṗ ṁ ġ ġ ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ n d n ma ṁ ḍa la ṁ vi na ta ja na pa a la na ṙ ṡ Ṡ n s Ṡ N ṡ ṙ Ġ di i ī na ppā a a a ṇī ṁ ṁ ṗ ṁ ġ ṙ ṁ ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ n d n tra a ṇu re e re va ṁ da a a a a ṇu n p p p m m m m g r G g pa ri ppa ra ṁ vi i i ya maṁ na m m m n d p ṡ p n n Ṡ S pra vu ḍhi bha a va yu ta a a rē ṡ ṁ ṁ ṁ ṁ ṁ ṗ ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ n d n ti ya i ya i ya i ya i ya i ya i ya ṡ ṙ ṡ ṡ n n n p d n ṡ n d p i ya i ya i ya i ya i ya i ye e Ṁ ṁ m ṁ ġ ṁ ṗ ṁ ṁ Ġ G ai ya tti ya i ya a a rē ṗ ṅ ṅ s ṅ ḋ ṗ ṁ ṁ ġ ṙ ṡ n d n a a a a a a a a a a a a a a ṡ n d p m g r g m g g r S di na ma ṇi ki i ra ṁ bu dhi re e rē ṡ n d N ṡ ṡ n d p m m g g a tu li ta pra ta a pa ṁ ma ṁ ḍa li p n n ṡ n n n p n n Ṡ Ṡ vi da ḷi ta sa a a a a a maṁ tā 30.1.2 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita S r s s ṇ ḍ ṇ S m p M m g r g G s ṇ S ḍ ṇ S R g m m g R s r S s ṇ ḍ ṇ S Ṇ s r g m m m g r G R s m m p s r s s ḍ ṇ s N d p m G R g m m g g g R R 35. nāgābharaṇam 950

ri gu ma pa dhu nu bāṇa ṣā g r S Ṇ p. ḍ ṇ s r g m p m m g r G S ṇ \ Ḍ ṇ S R g M g r M p M r g m p m m g r S / D N S s ṇ ḍ s ṇ ḍ ṇ s s s ṇ ṇ ḍ p ṇ ṇ s s r g m g r s m p m g r G s n ḍ ṇ s r g m m p M G m p d n p ṡ n d P m g m p n n ṡ n P ṡ n d n Ṡ \ D N ṡ n d p m g m p n ṡ n \ D N p n n Ṡ p d n ṡ ṙ Ṡ n d n r g m p m m g r g m m G g R r s S g m n d p ṡ p n n ṡ r g m p d n ṡ ṙ Ṡ n d n ṡ Ṙ Ṙ Ṡ ṡ n d n ṡ ṁ ṁ ġ ṙ ġ d n P p m m g R g m p m g m p n n ṡ ṙ Ġ ġ n ṡ ġ ġ ṙ ṡ ṙ N ṡ d n p Ṡ ṡ m g p n n ṡ n p n ṡ n ṡ n d p m g r g m m g r G r s ṇ S p. ṇ ṇ s p ṡ d n Ṡ d n ṡ ṙ ġ ṁ ġ ṙ Ṡ ṙ Ṡ n d n ṡ n \ D n P m n d P m g r G m G g r S Ṡ Ṙ ġ ṁ ġ ṙ Ṡ ṇ s g g / p m g r S s ṇ S ḍ ṇ / S S END OF MEḶA 30 END OF FIFTH CAKRA 35. nāgābharaṇam 951

Part VI ṘTU CAKRA 952

31 MĒḶA 31 KALĀVATI ṙtu pā cakra 6 meḷa 1 mnemonic: ru gu ma pa dha na rāgāṅga rāga 31 kalāvati LAKṢAṆA ślōka Vēṅkaṭamakhi kalāvatī pūrṇarāgastvārōhē tu nivarjitaḣ avarōhē gavakrassyāt gēyā gāyakasattamaiḣ mūrcchana = ārōhaṇa: S # r g m p d n d p d Ṡ, avarōhaṇa: Ṡ N d p m #r g m # r s lakṣaṇa vivaraṇa Subbarāma Dīkṣita rāgāṅga; saṁpūrṇa; ṣaḍja graha; suitable for singing at all times. In this kalāvati rāga mūrcchana, the prayōgas (p d n d p), in the ārōhaṇa, and (Ṡ N d p) in the avarōhaṇa, both make this rāga shine very ell. Others can be found in the lakṣyas. LAKṢYA 31.0.1 gīta jhaṁpa tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi 953

ru gu ma pa dha na ṙtu pā ṁ ṁ a rē mṁ ṙ ṡ ṁ ġ ṁ ṗ ṅ ḋ ṗ kru u ra da a a na va a ci ṗ ṁ ṁ ġ ṁ ṗ s ṡ Ṡ gu ṇa ca a a pa ppa rī ṁ ṁ Ṁ ṁ ṙ ġ ṁ ṙ ṡ ma ra daṁ na pa a ri i ṇa ṅ ḋ ḋ ṗ ṁ Ṗ Ṗ pa ra ta a pu rē rē ṡ mṁ ġ ṁ n d Ṡ ṡ dha rma ma a ra ga ṭhā i ṗ ṡ ṡ ṁ ġ ṁ ṗ ṁ ṁ ṙ na ṁ da na ṁ da na de e va antari Ṡ S ṁ ġ ṁ Ṗ ṗ rē re su ra rā ja ṁ ṁ ṗ ṁ ġ ṙ ġ ṁ Ṙ sa ṁ nu ta a a a i yā Ṡ S S S S ṡ rē re jāvaḍa Ṗ Ṙ ġ Ṁ ṁ ṙ ṡ kā ru ṇya sā ga ra a Ṡ ṁ ġ ṁ ṗ nṅ ḋ ṗ vi khyā ta pra bbha a va ṗ ṁ ṗ ġ ṁ ṗ ṁ Ṗ da śa vi dha a kṙ ti rē Ṡ ṡ ṙ ġ ṁ ṙ Ṡ ṡ dī na ja na ma ṁ dā ra ṅ ḋ ḋ ṗ ṁ Ṗ Ṗ ma ṁ da ro o ddhā rā ṡ ṡ ṁ ġ ṁ ṗ ḋ ṅ ḋ ṗ ga ja ra a ja pa ri pa a la ṗ s s ṁ ġ ṁ ṗ ḋ ṅ ḋ ba a la go o o o pa a la ṗ ḋ ṅ ḋ ṗ ḋ s S ra a a ga ṁ ṁ ṁ gā ṗ ḋ ṅ ḋ ṗ ṗ ṁ ṙ ġ ṁ ka la a a va ti i ra a ga ṡ ṡ ṙ ġ ṁ ṁ ṙ Ṡ ṡ ṙu tu pa a a a a ca kra d n d p m r g m r s na a ga ru u re e ya a re Ṡ S ṁ ġ ṁ Ṗ ṗ rē re su ra rā ja m m p m g r g m R sa ṁ nu ta a a a i yā S rē S S s re 31.0.2 tāna Vēṅkaṭamakhi 1. s s s d s ṇ ḍ p. s ṇ ḍ p. ṇ ḍ ḍ p. ḍ p. ḍ p. ṃ p. dḍ p. ṇ ḍ p. ḍ ṇ ḍ p. ṃ g. ṃ p. s s s m m p ss m m g 31. kalāvati 954

ru gu ma pa dha na ṙtu pā r g m r s r s m s p m p m m m rr g m r s r g m r g m r ṃ ṃ p. pp. ṃ p. ḍ p. ḍ p. ṇ ḍ p. ṇ ḍ p. ḍ p. ḍ p. ṇ Ḍ p. s ṇ ḍ p. ḍ p. s ṇ ḍ p. ḍ p. s s s m g m rr g m r p r g m s r s s s p m p g m p mm m r g m r s r g m s r s p m p n d p dd p d n p d p n d p n d p n d p ṡ n D p d p n d p n d p n d p ṡ n d pp d p n d p n d p m p g m p m p S r g m r s r s m r r s R s S s S S 2. s s p m r s r g m P s s s ḍ p. ṇ ḍ p. ṃ p. ss ṇ ḍ p. ṇ ḍ P. s ṇ ḍ p. ṇ ḍ p. ḍ p. ṇ ḍ p p. ḍ p. ṇ ḍ p. S ṇ ḍ p. p. ḍ p. ṇ ḍ p. ṃ p. mṃ ṃ p. ṃ ṃ ṛ Ṣ ṛ g. ṃ ṣ ṃ ṛ ṛ ṣ ṛ ṣ ṛ s ṣ ṣ ṛ ṣ ṃ ṛ Ṣ ṛ g. ṃ ṣ ṛ g. ṃ p. ṃ ṃ ṛ sṣ ṃ g. ṃ p. ṃ Ṃ ṛ g. ṃ p. ḍ ṇ ḍ p. p. ṃ p. gg. ṃ p. s s s M r g m s s m r s 31. kalāvati 955

ru gu ma pa dha na ṙtu pā m r s r r p m r g m S p m p s s r g m p m r s s s m g m P n d p m m p m p n d p s ṡ n d p n d P ṡ n d p n d p d p m p m m m p m m r S p m r s m r r s m m M m r g m r s s s m r s r s S s S S 31.0.3 kīrtana ādi tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi 1. p D / n D p d p ka lā va tī ka ma m p m m g lā sa na m p m p p m yu va tī : : : : 2. m m P yu va tī M R S \ ṇ ṣ ka lyā ṇaṁ ka la p. ḍ s s ya tu sa ra s m r s / m m sva tī : : : : p D / n n d D ka lā va tī 2. s s sa ra s m R sva tī \ S S anupallavi s M \ r G M ba lā ba lā maṁ P m \ r trā rṇa rū g m R pi ṇī 31. kalāvati 956

ru gu ma pa dha na ṙtu pā S p P D / n bhā ra tī mā tṙ n D p d kā śa rī d d Ṡ ri ṇī p D/ n d P m r g m m R S malā ḷi vidāriṇī vā gvāṇī m g m p S D madhukara vēṇī / N D p dnddpm vī ṇā pā ṇī caraṇam m M R P śa ra jyō tsnā G M śu bhrā / M P kā rā d n d d P S śa śi va da nā kā M \ r g śmī ra vi M R hā rā s S P p D pa rā śā ra dā / n D p pa rāṁ ku d d Ṡ śa dha rā ṡ \ n D d p P va ra dā bha ya pā m \ r g m śa pu sta r r \S ka ka rā s M g m p D / nd P d Ṡ surārcita padāṁ bu jā śōbhanā S s śvēta r g m R paṁka jā s S sanā d n d P suradanā m Gm r g m m m r s p ḍ ṇḍ. purāri guruguha hṙdaya raṁjanī p P.. S m M murāri snuṣā G m P gm kāniraṁjanī 31.0.4 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita S m r G M R S g m P d n D P n d P d p M P m g m p M P d p M p m r g m r \S S \Ṇ Ḍ P. / ṇ ḍ P. ṇ ḍ S S p s s m r g M R s p m p m r g m P s m m g m p d n D p / n d p d m P P p n d p d p m p g m 31. kalāvati 957

ru gu ma pa dha na ṙtu pā P s s r g m r S p d n d p m P P S M m m m r G m r S n d p m P S m g M ṇ ḍ S P. s s m g m p g m p ṡ ṡ m g m p p n d p d p n d p d p m m p m g m r s n d p m p d p m p g m p m m s m g m p d n d p m p n d p d p m p g m P S s r g m r s P m g \ R g m P S S P d n d p n d P \M P S p D n d p m m G d p m g r g m r S P m g m r g m P m g m p D d n D P / N D p d ṡ ṡ m g m p d n d p / ṡ ṡ s m m r g m p d n d p ṡ ṡ m g m p d n d p m G m R S s P p D n d P n D p D Ṡ Ṡ s m g m P n d p d p d n d p d p ṡ Ṡ p d n d p m d p m p g m p m r g m r S p s s m g m p d n d p d ṡ ṡ m g m p d n p d ṡ ṡ ẇ r ġ ṁ ṙ Ṡ ṁ ṙ Ṡ p d n d P n d p m r g m r S ṇ ḍ S n d P ṡ ṡ p ṡ ṡ ẇ r ġ ṁ Ṙ Ṡ n d P M R S S r g m p d n d p d Ṡ Ṡ \N d p m d p m r g m R S p m g m R \ S S END OF MEḶA 31 31. kalāvati 958

32 MĒḶA 32 RĀGACŪḌĀMAṆI ṙtu śrī cakra 6 meḷa 2 mnemonic: ru gu ma pa dha ni rāgāṅga rāga 32 rāgacūḍāmaṇi LAKṢAṆA ślōka Vēṅkaṭamakhi ārōhē tyakta gāndhārō dhavarjyamavarōhaṇē gavarjyassagrahō rāgacūḍāmaṇir virājatē mūrcchana = ārōhaṇa: S m # r g m p p n N Ṡ, avarōhaṇa: Ṡ n d p m m # r s lakṣaṇa vivaraṇa Subbarāma Dīkṣita rāgāṅga; saṁpūrṇa; ṣaḍja graha; suitable for singing at all times. For this rāgacūḍāmaṇi rāga, the pūrvācāryas have indicated the niṣāda, madhyama as double svaras in the mūcchana ārōhaṇa, mainly to emphasize that the niṣāda and madhyama in krama are the jīva svaras that provide great rañjana. One has to grasp these from the prayōgas in the lakṣyams. LAKṢYA 32.0.1 gīta ragaṇa maṭhya tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi 959

ru gu ma pa dha ni ṙtu śrī Ṗ P ṁ d ḋ ḋ ṗ ṁ Ṗ ṁ ġ Ṁ rū pa kka lu ṣi ta go o o ō ṭī M Ġ Ṡ S ṁ ṁ ṁ ṁ ṙ ġ ṁ ṗ ḋ ṗ ṁ ṗ ṁ ṁ ṙ ṡ gū ḍha a ga ṁ bhi i i ra ma a a a na su re e antari Ṡ S ḋ pṗ ṁ ṁ Ṗ ṁ ṁ ṙ ṡ ṡ n N mā ṇi kya śri i ī ma ṁ ju ḷa ka la a Ṡ S S S S pā jāvaḍa ṗ ṁ ṁ ṙ ṡ s ṡ n n ṡ a a re r re śrī i i i ṡ ṁ ṁ ṁ ṁ ġ ṁ ṗ ḋ ḋ ḋ ṗ ṁ ṁ Ṗ ḋ ḋ ḋ ṗ dha a ra a a a śri ta pa a la nu re e rē ya a i ya ṗ m Ṁ ġ ṁ Ṗ ṁ ṁ ṙ ṡ ṡ n N Ṡ ṡ ni rdhū u u tā ni ka ra a su ra rē yā re Ṡ n n ṡ n N Ṡ ṁ ġ ṁ Ṗ ṗ ḋ ḋ ḋ ṗ a i ya ra a gāṁ gā ra a a a ga cu u ḍa a ṡ S s ṗ ḋ ḋ ṗ ṁ ṁ Ṗ ṁ ṁ ṙ ṡ ṡ n N ma ṇi i ra a a ga ṙu tu śrī ca kra na a ga ru rē Ṡ S Ḋ Ṗ ṁ ṁ Ṗ ṁ ṁ ṙ ṡ ṡ n N mā ṇi kya śri i ī ma ṁ ju ḷa ka la a Ṡ pā 32.0.2 tāna Vēṅkaṭamakhi 1. s ṇ ṇ s ṇ ṇ s ṇ s P. ṇ ṇ s m m p m p p m m R s m m r s P m m p m m r g m r s m r s m r r s P. ṇ ṇ s m r s m r s m g m s p m m p S m g m g m r g m s p m p p d p m p S ḍ ḍ p. s ṇ ṇ ṇ s ṇ ṇ s ṇ p. s ṇ ṇ s S m g m r g m r s s s r r s m g m p S p m p p m m m r 35. rāgacūḍāmaṇi 960

ru gu ma pa dha ni ṙtu śrī s s r s p m m m p S d p m p m m r s ḍ ḍ p. ṇ ṇ s ṇ s P. ḍ ḍ p. s ṇ ṇ ṇ s m m p m m m p m d M p m p s ṇ p. ḍ p. ṇ r s ṇ m m p m p S d p m p m m r s p m m r s m m r s ṇ ṇ s ṇ ṇ Ṇ, ss S 2. s ṇ ṇ s s m g m S p m p s s r g m s s r s r s m r P. ṇ ṇ s r g m r s p m m m p s s r S m g m s p m m p d d d p d p m p S d d p p m m r s s m m g m g m p D p. ṇ ṇ p. s ṇ ṇ s ḍ p. ṇ ṇ s ṇ ṇ s S m m r ṇ ṇ s ṇ s r g m r s m g m S r g m s s r s p m m m g m r g m S r r s m r s p m d p m p m r s S d p m p m m m p m m r s s ṇ ṇ s M g m p m p m p m m d p d p m p S d d p s n n n s ṃ g. ṃ p p d d p M p m p ṡ ṡ m r s r g m P. ṇ ṇ s ṇ ṇ Ṇ ss S 32.0.3 kīrtana tripuṭa tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita 35. rāgacūḍāmaṇi 961

ru gu ma pa dha ni ṙtu śrī pallavi S m g m r śvē ta ga ṇa pa S s p tiṁ vā R ma dē p m s ṇ ṇ ḍ ḍ P. va pra ti pā s m G dya ma nā / m r S dyam anupallavi P m g M bhū ta ga ṇā r S p di saṁ sē p p D vi tam S d p / n n bu ddha gu ru gu ṡ Ṡ p ha saṁ bhā p d P vi tam P d p n n Ṡ Ṁ ṁṙ mātaṁgamukhaṁ vallabhā r ṡ \ Nd d P samētavirā m ga P M m R cūḍāmaṇim svaram \S m r g m P p n N n d P d p M p m G / m m r r S ṇ ṇ ḍ ḍ P. ṇ ṇ S ṇ ḍ p. ṇ s s ṇ s r s / m m \R R : : \S m m r G m P / d m p / n N d P m p M \ r g m p \S s / Ṡ ṡ ẇ r ġ ṁ ṙ Ṡ Ṡ n N d d p P m p \M m r 32.0.4 sañcāri dhruva tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita P m d d p p m M m m R s p M R s / m M r g m p S m g m r g m p p / d d P d p m m P p m m r s ṇ Ṇ s s P n n N s s m m r s n : n: s s m r s m g m s p m m 35. rāgacūḍāmaṇi 962

ru gu ma pa dha ni ṙtu śrī P m g m m g m r g m m R S d d P m m P m p d p d p m p m r s p m m r r S P m m r s R s ṇ Ṇ S p. s ṇ ṇ S m r G M P p n N d p d p m r G M p m P d p p d p m R S ṇ ṇ S p. ṇ Ṇ S ṇ ṇ S p. ḍ P. ṇ ṇ S m r S S p m P d d P s p \M m m s r \S s s p m m p d d P d m p m m r s / m m r s \ṇ Ṇ p m m m g m p d d d p m P d d P M g m P m m r s r s ṇ ṇ S d p M M R s s r r s p m m m p P d p d d p n N n ṡ n ṡ p d d p m m p m m m m p m d M P d p / ṡ Ṡ ṡ p d d p m m r r S r r s m r s p p m m p p m m p m g m p p m g m p d p m d p p m G g m p m r S S D P d d P p m P N N N d d P m r S m g m p d p n N d p m P P n n d p ṡ n n ṡ ṙ ṙ Ṡ ṡ ṁ ẇ r ġ ṁ ṙ Ṡ n d p m R s m G S m m r g M P P. ṇ ṇ ṇ Ṇ s s ṇ Ṇ S m g m P p d d d p / Ṡ Ṡ n n Ṡ Ṁ ġ ṁ ṙ ġ ṁ ṙ Ṡ ṡ ṡ s P d d p m m m R S m r g m P p n N Ṡ Ṁ Ṙ Ṡ N D P M m m r s s ṇ Ṇ N S S END OF MEḶA 32 35. rāgacūḍāmaṇi 963

33 MĒḶA 33 GAṄGĀTARAṄGIṆI ṙtu gō cakra 6 meḷa 3 mnemonic: ru gu ma pa dha nu rāgāṅga rāga 33 gaṅgātaraṅgiṇi LAKṢAṆA ślōka Vēṅkaṭamakhi gaṅgātaraṅgiṇī rāgō dharivakrāvarōhaṇē mūrcchana = ārōhaṇa: s # R g M p d n S, avarōhaṇa: s n p d m m g m #r S lakṣaṇa vivaraṇa Subbarāma Dīkṣita rāgāṅga; saṁpūrṇa; ṣaḍja graha; dhaivata, ṙṣabha vakra in the avarōhaṇa; suitable for singing at all times. For this gaṅgātaraṅgiṇi rāga, the madhyama and the ṙṣabha are the jīva svaras that provide great rañjana Prayōgas can be understood from the lakṣyas. LAKṢYA 33.0.1 gīta jhaṁpa tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi ṡ Ṡ a re ṡ ṡ ṁ ṁ ṙ ṡ sṡ n p ru ku ma ce e la ddē e va d d M p p d n Ṡ gu u u ḍha a gha pra śā 964

ru gu ma pa dha nu ṙtu gō Ṁ ṁ ṁ ṁ ġ ṁ ṗ ṗ mā na re e re e ya re dḋ ḋ ṗ Ṗ ṗ ppa du ma nā bha antari ḋ ḋ ṗ sa i i Ṡ S ḋ ḋ ḋ Ṡ ṗ dhā va va ṁ śa ṁna ḋ ṗ Ṁ ṁ ṁ ḋ Ḋ ḋ ma gu ṁ ṇa ca a rī tra p d n ṡ m ṁ ġ ṁ ṗ sa ṁ ta ta śri ta ja na dḋ ḋ ṗ ṁ ġ ṁ ṗ ṁ ġ ṁ ma ṁ da a ru go o vi ṁ da Ṙ Ṡ S rē rē jāvaḍa ṡ ṡ ha ra sṡ ṁ Ṁ ṁ ġ ṁ Ṗ ṗ kkō o daṁ ḍha khaṁ ḍaṁ na ḋ ḋ ḋ Ḋ ṁ ṗ Ṁ ṁ ca ṁ ḍa vi kra mu rē re ṁ d ḋ ḋ ṁ ṗ ṁ ṁ ṙ ṡ na kra kha ṁ ḍa na di i na Ṡ ṁ ṙ sṡ ṙ ṡ ṡ n ra khkha ṇa bbi ru da re e P ṡ n p d m P s rā ga ṁ ga re e yā re Ṡ Ṙ ġ Ṁ ṗ ṗ ṁ gaṁ gā ta raṁ gi ṇi i Ṗ P p s s ṡ d p rā a a a a ga ḋ ṁ ġ ṁ ṗ ṁ ġ ṁ ṙ ṡ ṙu tu u go o o o ca a kra ṡ n p d m p d n Ṡ na a ga ru u re e i yai Ṁ ṁ ṙ ġ ṁ ṗ yyai ya re e re e ḋ ḋ ṗ sa i i Ṡ S ḋ ḋ ḋ Ṗ ṗ dhā va va ṁ śaṁ na ḋ ṗ Ṁ ṁ ṁ ḋ Ḋ ḋ su gu ṁ ṇa ca a ri tra ṗ ḋ ṅ ṡ mṁ ġ ṁ ṗ sa ṁ ta ta śri ta ja na dḋ ḋ ṗ ṁ ġ ṁ ṗ ṁ ġ ṁ ṁma ṁ da a ru go o vi ṁ da Ṙ Ṡ S S s rē rē 33.0.2 tāna Vēṅkaṭamakhi 1. s ṇ P. ḍ ḍ p. ṃ p. ṃ ṃ p. ṃ p. ṣ ṇ p. ḍ p. p. ṃ p. p. ḍ P. p. ṃ p. ḍ ṃ ṃ g. ṃ ṛ ṣ ṃ ṛ g. ṃ p. ṃ g. ṃ r s R ṡ ṡ ṡ n p. 33. gaṅgātaraṅgiṇi 965

ru gu ma pa dha nu ṙtu gō p. ṃ ṃ ṛ ṣ ṣ ṣ Ṛ g. ṃ g. ṃ p. ṃ g. Ṃ p. ṃ ṃ ṃ p. ḍ ḍ p. ṃ g. ṃ p. ṃ g. ṃ ṃ ṛ ṣ ṛ ṛ Ṣ p. ṃ p. ḍ p. s ṇ p. ṃ p. ṇ ṇ s ṇ s ṇ ṇ s ṇ p. s ṇ p. s ṇ p. ṃ p s ṇ p r s m r s s m r r r s m r s m r s m r r s r s R g m g m p s r g m p m m P d d p n p m m p m d p p m d d D d d p m p m m p s ṇ ṇ ṇ s ṇ s s ṇ p m m P m p ṇ ṇ s m m p m p ṇ s ṇ s p. p. ṇ p d M p m m r s r g m r s s s r s r s m r r s R s N s S S 2. s s S s ṇ p. s ṇ p. ḍ ḍ p. ḍ Ṃ p. ḍ ṇ ṣ ḍ ḍ P. s p d ṣ ṃ Ṃ ṃ g ṃ p d d P m p : :.. m m p m p d p M p m g m p m P p m m r g m r s s ṇ S r s m r s r S m s r s p m m p ḍ ṇ S s ḍ ḍ p. ḍ ṇ Ṣ m g m r g m r s m m R s r s r s s S s m m m g m p m d d P m d p d s s R s p m 33. gaṅgātaraṅgiṇi 966

ru gu ma pa dha nu ṙtu gō s s r g m g m P m d d p ṡ n P d p d m m p m p m m M p ḍ ṇ s ṇ ṇ S p. p. ṇ p. ṇ s ṇ s s ṇ P. ṇ p. p. ṇ p. ṇ S s ṇ s p. p. s ṇ p. ṃ ṃ P. p. ḍ ḍ p. p p m p m m r g m r s s ṇ P. ṇ s s r s m r r s R s Ṇ s S S 33.0.3 kīrtana tiśrajāti ēka tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi m r s R va ra da rā S ṇ Ṇ \P. jā vā va Ḍ \ ṃ P. ḍ vāṁ chi tā dhi ṇ s R s / p ka pha la pra da m r s R va ra da rā \ S jā S S anupallavi d m g m r s dvi ra da rā ja ṇ s m P m r pa ri pā la na s P d p m dvi jā dya ma ra p ṙ Ṡ n d p pa ri pō ṣa ṇa m r s ṇ Ḍ p S s ga ru ḍa tu raṁ ga saṁ ga gaṁ S P ṡ N n d P P m gā tu raṁ ga da yā pāṁ ga g m p D n Ṡ ṡ ṙ Ṡ gu ru gu hāṁ ta raṁ ga bhu jaṁ n ṁ ṙ Ṡ n Ṡ n d p ga bha ri tāṁ ga śrī raṁ ga svaram m R r S / m m r r s s / d P / d M g g / m m r r 33. gaṅgātaraṅgiṇi 967

ru gu ma pa dha nu ṙtu gō s / r s Ṇ p. s ṇ ḍ P. ḍ Ṇ S r s r g m r g : : / m R s p M p / D \M g m P d n Ṡ ẇ r Ġ ṁ R Ṡ ṡ n P / d m G m r S n d P / d M g 33.0.4 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita S m m m g m p P d d D m p \M M / d d \M / p m m r S m g m S s s ṇ S p d \M M g m r s m r g m m g m r S r p ṇ ḍ P. ḍ ṇ S s s r g M g m P m g m P m p d P d d p m G m p m g m m R s r r s p m p d p d n d p d m g m r S d d d P p d p M m m D d d p d n ṡ m g m p d d p m g m p d m p M p d M p m m r S s r s ṇ p. ḍ P. ḍ ṇ S M m m g m P / d d P p m P m m p ṡ N p d m m g m d d m p m m R S S m r S r s s ṇ p. ṃ ṃ p. ḍ ṇ S r s R s s / D d d p m m / d D P d p m g m p / d m g m / p m g m p m p p m r g m r s s p m m P d n Ṡ d d P d n ṡ ṙ Ṡ P ṡ n p d m p Ṡ p d n ṡ P ṡ ṡ d p d m G m P m g m p d m g m p m r S / R g m P m m P ṡ ṡ D P / d m G 33. gaṅgātaraṅgiṇi 968

ru gu ma pa dha nu ṙtu gō m r s ṇ p. ḍ Ṇ S P ṡ n n d n ṡ ṙ ṡ ṙ ġ ṁ ṙ Ṡ ṙ ṡ ṡ ṅ ṡ n p d m p d n Ṡ / Ṁ ṁ ṙ ṡ ṡ ṙ ṡ ṡ n p d m P d n ṡ ṙ ṡ ṁ ṙ ṡ n p d m m g m P ṡ n p d M g m r r S p m P d n Ṡ ṙ ṙ Ṡ ṁ ṙ Ṡ ẇ r ġ ṁ ṙ Ṡ N Ṡ d m M g m R S S / R g M p d n Ṡ ṙ ṙ Ṡ n ṗ d m g m p m g m R R p / d m g / m r \ S S 33.1 janya 1 manōhari ṙtu gō LAKṢAṆA meḷa 33 gaṅgātaraṅgiṇi janya rāga 1 manōhari mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dha nu. mūrcchana = ārōhaṇa: S g m p n Ṡ, avarōhaṇa: ṡ n d p m g S lakṣaṇa vivaraṇa Subbarāma Dīkṣita upāṅga; ṣāḍava; ṣaḍja graha; ṙṣabha varjya; dhaivata varjya in the ārōhaṇa; suitable for singing at all times. For this manōhari rāga, the gāndhāra is a svara that provides most rañjana. This can be grasped from the lakṣyas. LAKṢYA 33.1.1 kīrtana ādi tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi ED: No lakṣaṇa ślōka is available for this manōhari rāga in the SSP (1904), and in the rāgalakṣaṇamu, anubandham to the Caturdaṇḍīprakāśikā. 33. gaṅgātaraṅgiṇi 969

ru gu ma pa dha nu ṙtu gō n Ṡ kaṁ ṡ n d P m g ja da ḷā ya tā p m g m g s s ṇ kṣi kā s g m p n / mā kṣi : : : : n d p / d p / d m g m p m g m ka ma lā ma nō ha g s d p d m p ri tri pu ra / g m p N ṡ Ġ su ṁ da ri 2. S s n kaṁ ja m p m g m nō ha G \ S ri anupallavi ṇ s g s g G M g m P d p kuṁjara gamanē maṇimaṁḍita P d p n n Ṡ maṁjuḷa caraṇē S ndpmgs e e 2. \ N s g s / g G M n n / Ṡ kuṁjara gamanē caraṇē N ṡ ġ ṡ ġ māmavaśiva S G ṁ ġ ṡ n Ṡ n d p m g m p n paṁjaraśuki paṁkajamukhi guruguha n Ṡ n d p / nd p raṁjani du ri ta bhaṁ dpm m g mpn / jani niraṁjani caraṇam P / d p d m m g m g m p m rā kā śa śi va da G \s ṇ nē su s g g g m ra da nē Ṇ ra kṣi ta ma da nē m g M g s ṇ ḍ p. ṇ S g ra tna s g g m g m p sa da nē M p n n d d śrī kāṁ ca na va sa p g P nē p g su m p N ra sa nē Ṡ śṙṁ G Ṡ n d gā rā śra p / d p / d m m ya maṁ da g p m m g s ha sa nē Ṇ S ṇ ḍ P. ē kānē kā ṇ ṇ s s G m p kṣaribhuvanēśvari pd p m m p \M ē kā naṁ dā g m g s g m p p mṙtajhari bhā svari 33. gaṅgātaraṅgiṇi 970

ru gu ma pa dha nu ṙtu gō pd P n n Ṡ ġ ġ ṡ ġ Ṡ s n ē kāgra manō layakari śrīkari Ṡ n d p d p m ē kā ṁ ṁmrē śa gṙ g m g s g m p n hē śvari śaṁkari svaram / Ṡ s n d p m g m p n d p m g \S s ṇ ḍ p. ṇ s s g s g m p n Ṡ s n ṡ ġ ṡ ṁ ġ ṡ n d p ṇ n / Ṡ s n d p m g s ṇ s g m p n/ 33.1.2 kīrtana tiśrajāti ēka tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi Ṡ s n d p śaṁ ka ra ma bhi P p m g s rā mī ma G m g m p n nō ha ra ṁ ṁ ṡ s n n d d śa śi dha ra ma mṙ p m p m g p m m g ta gha ṭē śva ra s / d p d p m g s ṁ bha jē ha m Ṇ ṇ S ṇ Ḍ p. Ṇ S śa ṁ khā bhi ṣē ka gā traṁ S / n D P m g m p n sa cci dā naṁ da mā tram anupallavi P p M m paṁ ka jā sa G m g S ṇ nā di pū ji ḍ p. ṇ ṇ S tā bja pa dam M g M bha kta mā P d p N rkkaṁ ḍē yā Ṡ ġ ṡ yu.spra Ṡ ṡ daṁ bha N ṡ n D p N ṡ ġ ṡ yaṁ ka ra ghō ra rū pa dha ra ġ ṁ Ġ ṡ N D p M ya ma ni gra hā nu gra ham p d p ṡ n ṡ ġ ṡ n ṡ p n pa ṁ ka ja mu kha gu ru gu ha pa ri \D P / d P m g m p n pā laṁ kṙ pā la vā la m 33. gaṅgātaraṅgiṇi 971

ru gu ma pa dha nu ṙtu gō 33.1.3 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita Ṡ S n d p m g ṡ g m p n d p m g S g m P n d p m G m p N d p M G m p / d p p m g m G M / d p g m P M p n D p m g m p m P n d p m g g M P m g g g m g S g s ṇ ḍ p. Ṇ Ṇ S ṇ s g s m m g s ṇ s g m p n d d P P n d p d m p M P m g s s g m P p n d p d p m p d s n n d d p p m m p m n d p m g s n s g m p. ṇ s g s g m m g g ṇ n s g \S g g m g \Ṇ s g m p m g s g ṇ s g m p n d p m g s m g s n d p m g s ṡ n d p m g s g \S ṇ ḍ p. ṇ s g s s g g s g m g m p / d p m g s ṇ ḍ p. ṇ ṣ p. ṇ s g p. ṇ s g m p m g m p g m p n d d p m g m P m g m m g m P / d p m g m p n d P / D p m G p m G / M g s G ṇ s G s g m p n \D p m g n d p m g m p n ṡ n d p m g n d p m ṡ n d p ġ ṡ n d p m g s \Ṇ s g ṇ s g g / M P n d p m p n Ṡ N ṡ ġ ṡ ġ G m g Ṡ n d p m g m g S Ṇ ḍ p. ṇ s g g m p / D p m p n d d p p \M p p n n ṡ s ġ g \N ṡ ġ ṡ ġ \Ṁ ġ ṡ ṁ ġ Ṡ n d P n n Ṡ n d p m P m g \S ṇ s g m p n Ṡ ġ Ṡ n d P m g s 33. gaṅgātaraṅgiṇi 972

ru gu ma pa dha nu ṙtu gō Ṡ n d p m G p m g m G \S S S END OF MEḶA 33 33. gaṅgātaraṅgiṇi 973

34 MĒḶA 34 BHŌGACCHĀYĀNĀṬA ṙtu bhū cakra 6 meḷa 4 mnemonic: ru gu ma pa dhi ni rāgāṅga rāga 34 bhōgacchāyānāṭa LAKṢAṆA ślōka Vēṅkaṭamakhi tyakta dhaivatamārōhē dhavakramavarōhaṇē gavakrassagraha pūrṇassarvakālēṣu gīyatē mūrcchana = ārōhaṇa: S # r g r g m p n n ss, avarōhaṇa: ṡ n d n p ṡ n p m m r s lakṣaṇa vivaraṇa Subbarāma Dīkṣita rāgāṅga; saṁpūrṇa; ṣaḍja graha; dhaivata varjya in the ārōhaṇa; dhaivata vakra in the avarōhaṇa; suitable for singing at all times. For this chāyānāṭa rāga, the niṣāda, madhyama are shon as double svaras in the mūrcchana ārōhaṇa, avarōhaṇa krama, since the niṣāda and madhyama are the jīva svaras that provide viśēṣa rañjana. LAKṢYA 34.0.1 gīta ēka tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi 974

ru gu ma pa dhi ni ṙtu bhū ṁ ṁ ṙ ṡ ṡ n d n ru ci ra ṁ ba ra dha ra p n n ṡ ṁ ṁ ṙ ṡ gu ṇa sa a a a ga ra ġ ṁ Ṗ ṁ ṁ ṙ ṡ ma dhu kai ṭa bha ha ra ṡ ṁ ṙ ṡ ṡ n d n pa śu pa ti sa ṁ nu ta p d n d p m P dhi i i ra na u vā p ṡ Ṡ ṁ ṁ ṙ ṡ ni i lāṁ bu da ni bha ṡ n d n p ṡ n p su ra va ra su ta su ca m m r s ri tu re e antari S S ā n p d n re e ya a P p m p n n ṡ naṁ ṁ da ka ṁ da ḷa n n ṡ ṡ ṁ ṁ ṙ ṡ Ṡ S ki i ri ti sa ṁ pra ṇu rē jāvaḍa ṁ ṁ ṗ ṁ ṁ ṁ ṙ ṡ a a a a re e ya a ṙ ġ Ṡ ṡ n d n na a di bra ṁ ṁ hma p n n ṡ ṁ ṁ ṙ ṡ ca a ri i re e ya a ṡ n d n p d n p i ya i ya a ca ri jū p m P ca ri tā p n n ṡ n n Ṡ ri pu ba la da ḷi tā ṙ ġ ṁ ṗ ṗ s S a ṁ ṁ ga bho o gā ṗ ṗ s n ḋ ṅ Ṗ cha a ya a na a ṭā ṗ ṁ ṙ ṡ ṡ n d n ṙu tu bhu u ca a a kra p ṡ n p m m r s na a a ga ru u re e Ṡ ā S n p d n re e ya a P p m p n n ṡ naṁ ṁ da ka ṁ da ḷa n n ṡ ṡ ṁ ṁ ṙ ṡ S ki i ri ti sa ṁ pra ṇu rē S 34.0.2 tāna Vēṅkaṭamakhi 34. bhōgacchāyānāṭa 975

ru gu ma pa dhi ni ṙtu bhū 1. s ṇ ḍ ṇ p. s ṇ s ṇ p. ḍ ṇ P. p. ṃ p. ṇ ṇ s ṇ ḍ ṇ p. s ṇ ḍ ṇ p. s P. p. s ṇ ṇ p. s ṇ p. ṃ p. ṃ p. ṃ ṃ ṛ ṣ P. ṃ ṃ ṛ ṣ ṣ ṇ ḍ ṇ ṣ ṇ ṇ ṣ ṃ ṃ ṛ ṣ P. ṃ ṃ ṃ ṛ ṣ ṛ g. ṣ p. ṃ ṃ p. s ṇ ḍ ṇ P. p. ḍ ṇ ḍ p. s ṇ ḍ p. ṇ ḍ ṇ p. s ṇ ḍ P. p. ṇ ṇ s ṇ ṇ s ṇ s m m r s r s S m m r s m m p m m r g s S s m r s p m m p s s r ṣ ṇ ḍ ṇ S p m m p n d n ṡ n n n ṡ d d n P ṡ n p m m m p m p ṡ n p s n p p n n ṡ n n p p ṡ n p m m p m m r s P m m p m r r s s ṇ ṇ s m m r s ṇ ṇ s ṇ ṇ Ṇ, ss S 2. s s ṇ ṇ s ṇ ḍ ṇ p. s ṇ ṇ s m r s s ṇ ḍ ṇ p ṇ ḍ ṇ p. ḍ ṇ ḍ p. ṇ ṃ p. ṃ ṃ ṃ ṛ ṣ p. ṃ ṃ ṛ g. ṣ p. ṃ ṃ ṃ p. s s ṇ ṇ s m r s p m m m p s ṇ p. s ṇ ḍ ṇ p. ṇ ḍ ṇ p. ṇ ṇ ṇ s m r s 34. bhōgacchāyānāṭa 976

ru gu ma pa dhi ni ṙtu bhū m m p m m r g s s ṇ ḍ ṇ p n n s m m r s p m m p p n d p n d n n s p d n d p ṡ n d p p ṡ n p n d n p p n d p ṡ n d m m p m p s s r s s r g s r g m r s s m r s m r r s s s r s r ṇ ṇ s ṇ p. s ṇ p. ṃ ṃ p. ṃ p. ṇ ṇ s ṇ ḍ ṇ p. s ṇ ṇ s m m r ṇ p. ṇ s ṇ ṇ Ṇ ss S 34.0.3 kīrtana ādi tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi S G S M bhō ga cchā yā P p m nā ṭa ka R pri yē m m n p d n P m p bō dha ṁ dē hi bṙ p M m ha dī śa g m p m m r s jā yē anupallavi Ṡ n p d n p ṡ śrī gu ru gu ha ja na s N n p nī ni raṁ / n n Ṡ ja ni ṡ ṙ ṡ ṙ ṡ n d n śri ta ja na ra kṣa ṇi p ṡ s n śi va sa ṁ p m r s tō ṣi ṇi M g M p r g m p m p n n Ṡ bhōgamōkṣa vitaraṇa nipuṇatarē Ṡ s N n ṡ n d bhūsurādi saṁ n p p m r p mr nuta kamala ka rē 34. bhōgacchāyānāṭa 977

ru gu ma pa dhi ni ṙtu bhū \S r g \S / m m r \S ṇ ḍ n p. s ṇ S p. ṇ ṇ s s p. S r g m r \S s P p n n Ṡ n d n p Ṡ ṙ Ṡ ṁ ṙ Ṡ n p ṡ n p m r s ṇ 34.0.4 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita p / ṡ Ṡ n n ṡ s Ṡ n n Ṡ ṡ n d n P ṡ n d n p n n ṡ n p ṡ n p m m m r r S r g S s ṇ ḍ ṇ p. ṇ ṇ s r g s r g m r s ṇ ḍ ṇ p. / ṇ ṇ s s / m m r s g m P m m r s n d n p n d p m P n p d n P p m r s m M r s r s m r s s ṇ ḍ ṇ p. ṇ ṇ s R s s R s ṇ ṇ s r s r g M P m M r r g m p m m r s s ṇ ḍ ṇ ṇ p. s ṇ ṇ ṇ S r s r g m p m m r s g m P m m p \M r g m p m r g m p m m p n d n p m p p m m p P n d n p m P p n d n p m p m R s r s p m m s r g m \S r g r g m p / n n d D / n p m p ṡ n p m p n n Ṡ n d n p n p m m P m m r S ṇ ḍ ṇ p. s s m g M r s r g m p n n S n ṡ n d n p ṡ n P ṡ n d n p d n p p m P p n n ṡ n n Ṡ ṡ n p d n p n n P ṙ ṡ / ṁ ṁ ṙ ṡ ṡ ṡ n d n p m p n n ṡ ṁ ṙ ṡ ẇ r ġ ṁ ṙ ṡ n d n P p m p d n p m p n n ṡ s ṙ ṡ n d n p n d p m P m m R S 34. bhōgacchāyānāṭa 978

ru gu ma pa dhi ni ṙtu bhū s r g m p d n p ṡ n d n p P m r g m p m p m m p m r r S p s S r g r g m p m p n n Ṡ ẇ r ġ Ṡ n d N P ṡ n P m r ṡ / Ṡ ṡ n p d n p Ṡ s n P n d N p ṡ n p m p n n Ṡ n d n p ṡ ṡ n n Ṡ Ṙ Ṡ ẇ r ġ ṁ ṙ Ṡ ṡ n d n P d n d p m P ṡ Ṡ ṡ ṁ ṙ ṡ ṡ n d n p ṡ n p m m r r s ṇ p. ḍ ṇ p. ṃ p. s m m m r r \S S END OF MEḶA 34 34. bhōgacchāyānāṭa 979

35 MĒḶA 35 ŚAILADĒŚA KṢI ṙtu mā cakra 6 meḷa 5 rāgāṅga rāga 35 śailadēśākṣi mnemonic: ru gu ma pa dhi nu LAKṢAṆA ślōka Vēṅkaṭamakhi śailadēśākṣhi rāgasya ārōhē rinivarjitaḣ avarōhē gavarjyassyāt prātaḣ kālē pragīyatē mūrcchana = ārōhaṇa: s m g p d ṡ, avarōhaṇa: ṡ n d ṡ n p m #r s lakṣaṇa vivaraṇa Subbarāma Dīkṣita rāgāṅga; saṁpūrṇa; gāndhāra graha; ṙṣabha, niṣāda varjya in the ārōhaṇa; dhaivata, gāndhāra varjya in the avarōhaṇa; suitable for singing during early dan hours. For this śailadēśākṣi rāga, in the avarōhaṇa, the prayōga (ṡ n d ṡ n p) is very important. The prayōga (g m d ṡ) in the ārōhaṇa, is seen only in the gīta. Other prayōgas should be understood from the lakṣyas. LAKṢYA 35.0.1 gīta dhruva tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi 980

ru gu ma pa dhi nu ṙtu mā g p d s Ṡ ṡ ṡ ṙ ṡ ṡ n p p ru ma a a kāṁ ta a pa ti śa raṁ ya ṡ n p d d d ṙ ṡ n d Ṡ S gu pu ta ppa da śa ya a nu rē ṁ ṁ Ṁ ġ pṗ ṁ ṁ ṙ ṡ n D ma a rī caṁ ṁma ra da na ca ṇu rē Ṡ N D Ṡ n p d p m g pā rā vā ra bba ṁ da na a dha p m r s ṇ s p p d d d ṡ n p dhi i ra ta ra a ka sa ku ḷa bha va dha ṁ D ṡ nn p r ṡ ṡ n p m r s nu bbha ṁja na a a a a a a re e jāvaḍa ṁ ṁ ṗ ṁ ṁ ṙ ṡ ṡ ṁ ṙ ṡ Ṡ n a re e re e si i ta a ra maṁ ṇa ṡ n D Ṡ n p p m m m R śri ta ciṁ tā ma ṇi i i re e rē P p m g m d d ṡ n p D d ā ja le tu ma sa ma a nu ko o ṇu Ṡ Ṁ ṁ ġ ṗ ṗ ḋ ḋ S S rā gā ṁ ga śa i i la dē ṗ ṁ ġ Ṗ ḋ ṅ Ṗ P ṁ ṁ Ġ śa a kṣi rā ga sa rī pu ṇu rē ṙ ṡ n d Ṡ n P m m m r s ṙu tu ma a ca kra ṁ ṁ na a ga ru g p d ṡ Ṡ ṡ ṡ ṙ ṡ ṡ ṡ n p ru ma a a kāṁ ta a pa ti ca raṁ ṇya ṡ n p d d d ṙ ṡ n d S gu pu ta ppa da śa ya a nu rē 35.0.2 tāna Vēṅkaṭamakhi 1. s ṇ P. ḍ ḍ p. s ṇ ḍ s ṇ ḍ ḍ p ṃ g. p. dḍ ḍ p. s ṇ ḍ p. s s ṇ ḍ p. ṃ p. mṃ p. p. ḍ p. ṃ p. ṃ ṃ ṃ p. ṃ ṃ ṛ s ṣ ṛ ṣ p. ṃ ṃ ṣ ṇ p. r s ṇ s s s ṇ p. ḍ ḍ s ṇ ḍ ḍ s ṃ ṃ g. pp. ṃ m m r s ṣ ṣ ṃ ṛ ṣ ṛ g. ṣ p p. ṃ p. s ṇ p. ḍ ḍ p. s ṇ s p. ḍ p p. ṣ ḍ p. s s r s s ṇ ḍ ṃ ṃ ṃ m ṃ g p ṃ ṃ ṃ ṛ ṣ ṃ ṃ ṛ ṣ ṇ ṣ.. p p ṃ. 35. śailadēśākṣi 981

ru gu ma pa dhi nu ṙtu mā ḍ ṃ ṃ p. ṃ ṃ p. ṃ ṃ g. p. ḍ s s ṇ p. ḍ p. s ṇ ḍ s ṇ s n p p m m m p m m r s m r r s p m R S s m r s r s p m m p s s r s s m s p m m g p d ṡ n d ṡ n p p p m m r s s ṇ p. r s m m r r s R s S s S S 2. s ṇ ḍ ḍ p. ṃ ṃ p. ḍ p. s ṇ p. ḍ p. ṇ ṇ ḍ ḍ ḍ p. ṃ p. ṃ ṃ ḍ p. s ṇ ḍ s ṇ ḍ ḍ p. s ṇ p. ḍ p. m m p m m r s s ṇ ḍ p. r s m m g p m m r s m m p m p. s ṇ p. s ṇ p. ṃ p. ḍ p. s ṇ p. m m r s p m m r s ṇ s ṇ p. ṣ ṇ p. r s ṇ p. s ṇ p. s ṇ ṇ p. ṃ ḍ p. s s r s m r s p m m g p m m r s p p m m p m m d m m p m m r s ṇ ḍ s ṇ ḍ s ṇ ḍ p. s m m r s p m m m p m g p d ṡ ṡ p p d m m p m d p m m p d ṡ n p m m p m p m m p m ṡ n p d d p m m p m d m m p m m r s s s ṇ p. ṃ ṃ p. ḍ p. s ṇ ḍ P p m m r s s ṇ p. r s S s S S 35. śailadēśākṣi 982

ru gu ma pa dhi nu ṙtu mā 35.0.3 kīrtana ādi tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi S m g p / D śrī śū li nīṁ ṡ n \P śri ta pā p d ṡ N li nīm P p m g p m p m jī vē śva rai r \S ṇ kya śā li ḍ S nīm : : : : 2. ḍ S g s nī ṁ sma ra m g p d ṡ n d n \ P, ṡ \N d ṡ ci tta bra ṁhmaka pā linīṁ śiva ṁṙ \Ṡ,ṙ \N ci nmā linīṁ d ṡ n p pm m r \ bhava khē li nīm anupallavi P s M g p pā śi nīṁ śa ra d p ṡ n bhē śva ra p d / ṙ Ṡ n hṙ da yā P m R s ṇ vē śi nīṁ a ṇ Ḍ s ṇ jñā na ṇ P. ḍ s dhvāṁ ta vi R s Ṇ r s nā śi nīṁ ra vi m g p d caṁ dra tē d ṡ n p jaḣ pra d ṡ ṁ Ṙ ṡ n kā śi nīṁ viṁ d n P dhyā ni vā m R s si nī m P m r r s ṇ ī śaguruguha S G, m R viśvā sinīṁ M g P m r s ī śva rīṁ bha kta m g p / D ṡ N ma nō llā si nīm Ṙ ṡ ṁ R ṁ Ṙ ṡ N D ṡ Ṙ śrīśanu tē bhavabhaya dhvaṁsinīṁ ṡ n m P m r s siṁhavāhinīṁ ṡ n d ṡ n p m r \ jaga nmō hinīm nutām or nutim are possibilities. 35. śailadēśākṣi 983

ru gu ma pa dhi nu ṙtu mā 35.0.4 sañcāri maṭhya tāḷa Subbarāma Dīkṣita m g P / D Ṡ S n d Ṡ n d ṡ n P m g p d ṡ d ṡ n P m g P m m R R s m G P m r S m r s ṇ Ḍ s ḍ R S ṇ p. ḍ ḍ S S m m G p m m r S m g p m g p m m m r s ṇ p. ḍ s ṇ \P. r s P p g p m R S m m G p m r s m r S ṇ ḍ S ṇ p. ḍ ṛ s m G p m G p p M R r s m g m r s m g m r s ṇ p. ḍ s s m g p m g p p d d \P d d ṡ n p p d d ṡ n p m g g P d d ṡ n P d d ṙ r ṡ n d Ṡ m g p d d Ṡ n p D D Ṡ S ṙ ṡ n p d ṡ n p m g m m d d Ṡ n p d ṡ m g p m m m r r S r g S m g P m g P d n P m m G p m r S n Ḍ Ṣ n P m m m R R S m M g P m r s s m r s ṇ Ḍ Ṡ D Ṡ n p m g p m r s ṇ s p p d d ṡ n P d Ṡ ṙ ṡ n d ṙ Ṡ s n p d n p p m g P p D d Ṡ ṡ r ġ Ṡ ṡ n P D d Ṡ ṡ d ṙ ṡ s n p d Ṡ n p d n P p m r s m g p d d p p d ṙ S n p d d S d ṡ N P m m r s m g p d S p d Ṡ d n \P m g P P p d r ṡ n \P m r s ḍ s r s m m g g p p d d / ṙ r ṡ s / ṙ r Ṡ ṙ ṡ s n p ṡ n p d d 35. śailadēśākṣi 984

ru gu ma pa dhi nu ṙtu mā p d d ṙ ṡ n p d Ṡ ṁ ṁ Ṙ ṡ n D Ṡ N D Ṡ n p d p m g p m R s ṇ S S M m g p d Ṡ p m G P d d Ṡ d d / Ṙ Ṡ ṁ m Ṙ ṡ ṙ Ṡ n d ṡ n P M G p m R S ṁ ṙ Ṡ n d ṡ n P m g P d ṡ N \P ṙ ṡ s n p p m r S r s s ṇ p. ḍ ḍ / S END OF MEḶA 35 35. śailadēśākṣi 985

36 MĒḶA 36 CALANĀṬA ṙtu ṣā LAKṢAṆA cakra 6 meḷa 6 rāgāṅga rāga 36 calanāṭa ślōka Vēṅkaṭamakhi mnemonic: ru gu ma pa dhu nu nāṭā ṣaḍjagrahōpētāvarōhē gadhavarjitā mūrcchana = ārōhaṇa: S #r g m p #d n ṡ, avarōhaṇa: ṡ n p m m #R S lakṣaṇa viaraṇa Subbarāma Dīkṣita rāgāṅga; saṁpūrṇa; ṣaḍja graha; dhaivata, gāndhāra varjya in the avarōhaṇa; ghana rāga; suitable for singing in the evenings. For this nāṭa rāga, as shon in the mūrcchana avarōhaṇa, madhyama and ṙṣabha are the jīva svaras that provide great rañjana. Besides, ṙṣhaba and dhaivata express nokku. LAKṢAṆA 36.0.1 gīta jhaṁpa tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi 986

ru gu ma pa dhu nu ṙtu ṣā m P a rē ṡ sṡ ṡ ṡ n n ṡ n p ru ppa gi ri va a a a sa p p ṡ n p ṙ ṡ ṡ Ṙ gu ha ja na ka ra a vu rē Ṡ S ṁ ṁ ṁ ṁ ṁ ṙ mā ru ka ṁ ḍe e ya ṡ ṡ ṙ ṡ ṡ ṙ ṡ ṡ ṡ ṅ pa ri pa a la ka ga ṁ ṁ na p p ṡ n p m g m S dhu ni gha ṭi ta ja ṭa a a m m m m m r s p m m nu u ca ri tu re e ya a a R R r S S s rē yā s m m m m m g m P pa a va kaṁ n na yaṁ nā p p ṡ n p ṙ ṡ s r pa ṁ na ga a bha ra ṁ ṇa pp p ṡ n p m m r S ppa a va ṁ na na a mu rē jāvaḍa Ṡ ṡ ṁ ṁ ṙ ṡ ṁ ṁ ṙ a re pa ra mō da ra ṡ ṡ ṙ ṡ ṡ ṙ ṡ ṡ ṡ n pra pa ṁ ca a a a dha a ra p ṡ ṡ ṁ ġ ṁ p n P pa ra ku la sa a a tka ra ṁ ṁ ṗ ṁ ṁ ṙ ṡ ṡ n p pra ḷa ya ka a a la ru u dra D N ṡ n ṡ ṡ n p rā ā ma li ṁ ge e śa n p m m p m m m r s vyō o o o ma ke e e e śa m m r S p m m R a a i ya yā a i yā g m p m p m p ṡ ṡ ṙ ra a a ga a a a a ṁ ga p ṡ ṡ ṁ ġ ṁ ṗ s P, ca la na a a a a a ṭa ṗ ṗ ṡ ṅ ṗ ṁ ṁ ṁ ṙ ṡ ra a ga ṙu tu ṣa a ca a kra ṡ n p m m r s na a ga ru u re e m P a rē ṡ sṡ ṡ s n n ṡ n p ru ppa gi ri va a a a sa p p ṡ n p ṙ ṡ ṡ Ṙ gu ha ja na ka ra a vu rē Ṡ ā S 36.0.2 prabandham rūpaka tāḷa Vēṅkaṭamakhi p p Ṡ dri gḍu dhīṁ Ṡ n p dhīṁ ta tta 36. calanāṭa 987

ru gu ma pa dhu nu ṙtu ṣā Ṡ Ṡ n ṡ dhīṁ dhīṁ ta tta ṡ ṡ ṙ ṡ ṙ ṙ ta tta ri tta ḍi ḍḍi p ṡ ṡ ṡ ṡ ṡ ta dhi ṁ dhi ṁ ku n p ṡ n P ta ṇa ku jhe m ṁ ṁ ṁ ṁ ṁ ṁ jga jga jga jga jga jga ṁ ṗ ṁ ṁ ṁ ṙ jhaṁ ta ri tta ri kki ṡ ṡ ṡ ṁ ṙ ṡ to dgi dgi ḍa tta kki ṙ ṡ ṡ ṡ ṙ ṡ ṇa ṁ ṁ ṁ jga jga ṡ ṡ ṡ ṡ ṡ n jhe ṁ tra jhe ṁ tra p s ṡ ṡ R toṁ tta ri tōm M P P tā ā āṁ ṁ ṙ ṡ ṡ n p jhaṁ tra dhi mi ki ṭa ṗ ṗ ṗ ṗ ṗ ṗ to dgi dgi tot dgi dgi ṡ ṡ ṡ ṡ ṡ ṡ dhā dgu dhā dgu dgu dgu ṗ ṗ ṗ ṗ ṗ ṗ tō dhō dgi tō dhō dgi ṡ ṡ ṡ ṡ ṡ ṡ dā dā dgu dā dā dgu M P P tā ā āṁ ṁ ṙ ṡ ṙ ġ ṁ tu ttu ru ttu ttu ru ṁ ṙ ṡ ṡ n p jhaṁ ta ri tta ri kki ṡ ṡ ṡ sṡ ṡ tō dgita ttā dgi dgi ṡ ṅ ṗ ṡ N dha ṇa ka ku jhaṁ p p d d n n ṭka ṇka ṇka ṇka ṇka ṇka ṡ ṡ Ṡ ṡ n ṇka ṇka ṇāṁ nṇaṁ gi ṡ ṡ Ṡ ṡ n ṭhka ṇka ṇāṁ ṇaṁ gi s m M m r ṇka ṇka ṇāṁ nṇaṁ gi ṡ ṡ ṁ ṗ ṁ ṁ kin ṇaṁ ta ri ta tta 36. calanāṭa 988

ru gu ma pa dhu nu ṙtu ṣā ṁ ṙ ṡ ṙ ṡ ṡ ri tta dha ri ki ṭa n P ṗ ṁ ṁ dha ḷā ṅgu jhaṁ tra ṙ ṡ n p jhaṁ tra ki ṭa p p Ṡ dri gḍu dhīm 36.0.3 tāna Vēṅkaṭamakhi 1. ṃ ṃ p. ṇ p. ss s ṇ P s Ṇ s ṇ s s ṇ p. ṃ ṛ ṣ ṣ ṇ s m r s S r s ṛ ṛ ṣ p. ṣ m ṃ g. ṃ Ṣ ṛ G. ṃ g. ṃ p. r s ṇ p. ṃ ṇ p. ṃ s ṇ p. P. ṇ p. ḍ ṇ p. rr p. ss ṇ p S m R s r g m p m r s p. s ṇ p. m m r P. ḍ ṇ s r s p p s r r g m S m G m g m p s m r s ṇ p. s ṇ r s m S p m s s s r r s m m g m S p M p m m p s s p. ṃ ṇ p. p. ṃ s ṇ p. P. ṇ p. p m ṇ p p. s s s ṇ s n p n p s ṇ s ṇ s s ṇ s s ṇ s s ṇ p Ṇ s ṇ s ṇ s s s p s s ṇ p Ṇ p Ṇ p s ṇ s ṇ ṇ s ṇ s ṇ s ṇ p. ṃ p. Ṇ s ṇ p. s ṇ s s p. nṇ ṇ s P. s Ṇ s s ṇ p. s ṇ p. p. ṇ p. ṃ p. ṃ ṛ Ṣ p. ṃ ṣ ṣ ṛ s ṣ ṇ p p. ṃ p. Ṛ p. s s ṇ p. ṃ g. ṃ p. ḍ ṇ s r s m r s Ṇ s ṇ ss S 2. s s s r r p n p r pp. ṇ P. r s ṇ p. ṃ ṃ p. nṇ p. ss ṇ p. ss ṇ P. s ṇ p. ṃ p. r p. ss p. nṇ ḍ ṇ pp. s S s p m r s r s p p s m m g m ss R S p m g m 36. calanāṭa 989

ru gu ma pa dhu nu ṙtu ṣā p. ṇ p. rr p. ss ṇ s ss r S m r s ṇ s r ṇ s p. ss ṇ p. nṇ s P. ḍ ṇ s r s m r s s p m m g m ss r S p m r s m r s r r s p p m p mm n P ṡ n d n ṡ n p n n p s ṡ n ṡ pp n P ṡ n d n ṡ n p n n m p p m p mm n P n ṡ n n p n p s ṡ m p p m p ss r S r g M s r s p p p s ṡ n p pp n P s ṇ s r s m r s s s ṇ p. rr P. ṇ ṇ s ṇ s Ṇ ss S 36.0.4 kīrtana ādi tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi S r G m p n svā mi nā tha pa ri P m m pā la yā ṇ śu mā m m r s : : : : S p R s m m sva pra kā śa va P p llī śa d n ṡ n guruguha P p M dēvasē mr s nē śa 2. S r G m svā mi nā tha r \ S śu mām anupallavi P m p m r \S kā ma ja na ka bhā ṇ \P. ṃ ra tī śa \ R sē r s vi ta 36. calanāṭa 990

ru gu ma pa dhu nu ṙtu ṣā S r S m R kā rti kē ya nā s P m ra dā di / N \ m p bhā vi ta G m M p P vā ma dē va pā p Ṡ p rva tī su S ṙ n ku mā ra Ṡ ṙ Ṡ n Ṡ vā ri jā stra saṁ N \ m p ṁmō hi tā p m r s kā ra Ṇ p Ṃ p.. ḍ ṇ s r ṇ s r g m p kāmitārttha vitaraṇa nipuṇacaraṇa S s P p Ṡ kā vya nā ṭa kā N Ṙ ṡ s n p laṁ kā ra bha ra ṇa P n p/ Ṙ r Ṡ n p / ṡ ṡ / ṁ mṙ bhūmi ja lā gnivāyu ga ga nakiraṇa R n Ṡ p N bōdharūpa ni P m m r s s ṇ tyānaṁdakaraṇa 36.0.5 kīrtana jhaṁpa tāḷa Muttusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi p m M p s m pa va nā tma jā R s ga ccha p r \Ṇ s ṇ. pa ri pū rṇa s r g m sva ccha p p / n n \M p m pa ra mā tma R s pu ccha n \P. / ḍ ṇ s ṇ s r g pā hi mā ṁ ja ya m R ja ya \ S a S s / p m g s na va na va ṇ p. na va ṇ s g m ja ya ja ya : : : : anupallavi S s s r s p na va vyā ka ra ṇa m n p ni pu ṇa p ṡ n / Ṡ N na va vi dhāṁ taḣ p p n ka ra ṇa ṡ n ṡ ṙ ṙ s ṙ śi va rā ma ha ri S n kṙ ṣṇa p n p m r \Ṇ śrī gu ru gu ha s / r g m sma ra ṇa 36. calanāṭa 991

ru gu ma pa dhu nu ṙtu ṣā caraṇam s p m P m m ka pa ṭa vā na ra R s vē ṣa S ṇ P. r s kā vya nā ṭa ka / R r tō ṣa s s / M m p n ka pi yū tha pa ri P m pō ṣa p m / N n \P ka ma nī ya bhā \m P ṣā / n p p M p ṡ a pa ga tā khi la N ṡ dō ṣa p n P ṙ Ṡ ha ta rā kṣa sā ṙ ṡ ṙ ṙ śē ṣa ṡ ṁ ṙ Ṡ ṙ ṡ u pa ni ṣa tpa da ṙ ṡ ṙ ṙ ghō ṣa ṡ n p M g g u di ta mi tra m r s dvē ṣa s s P p d n ṡ n ṡ ṡ ṁ ġ ṁ ṙ ṡ ṙ Ṡ n a pa rū pa ma ṇi bhū ṣa ri pu ja ya ba la vi śē ṣa ṡ n p M / p m R s s p m n p ṡ n P n ja pa sa mā dya bhi lā ṣa a pa ri mi ta sa ṁ tō ṣa 36.0.6 kīrtana ādi tāḷa Kumāra Eṭṭappa Mahārājā pallavi n ṡ n p m g m r ṡ n i ha pa ra sā dha na Ṡ r r s kā rti kē m g m p n yā : : : : n ṡ n p m g p m m r s s di ta ra dai va ṁ na ṇ p S. jā nā / p m R s mya ham anupallavi p n p m p M R s gu ha ra ha syā t m G m gu ṇā rṇa g m p n vā t 36. calanāṭa 992

ru gu ma pa dhu nu ṙtu ṣā ṡ ṙ ṡ N P m gu ru ka ṭā kṣā t ṡ ṡ n p m ku mā g p m g m r s rā t s ṇ s R r \ S M m g m P p sahasranāma yōgaprabhā vā t / ṡ S s n p / ṡ p sa hasrā rakama p la m r s g mpn nivā sā n ṡ n di ha caraṇam P m R s ṇ p nā ṭa kā di vi S r s dyā pra saṁ s r s g m gā t p m p N p m g m P, m R nā ṭya gā na mō s m g m ha ra ṁ ja P p nā t P n p ṡ n P hā ṭa ka ma ya ra n p N tna vi bhū ṡ ṙ ṡ ṙ ṙ ṣa ṇā t s ṡ Ṙ Ṡ n ha ri braṁ hmā p ṡ n p di sa ṁ nnu m g p m m r s tā t S r s m r s r s m g m P p ghōṭagamana jayaśikhi vā hā t Ṡ n p P m kuṁkuma varṇa kō m r s ma gm P,p ḷāṁgā t P n pṡ n ṡ Ṁ ṙ ṡ s R ṙ pāṭalā di sumārcita padā t ṡ ṙ Ṡ s n p ṡ paramā naṁda sā n p m g g mp/ n ra sau khyā t svaram / Ṡ n p P m r S ṇ p. ḍ ṇ s r S ṇ s / p m m r S n s r g m p : : S ṇ s P m p Ṡ n ṡ / ṁ m r ṡ S n ṡ / ṙ ṡ n p Ṡ n p m p d n 36. calanāṭa 993

ru gu ma pa dhu nu ṙtu ṣā 36.0.7 kīrtana rūpaka tāḷa Kṙṣṇasvāmi Ayyā pallavi P pa m g m p n rva ta rā p n ja ku ṡ ṙ ṡ s n p m g m mā ri p m bha p n p m r s kta ja na va g m / P śaṁ p ṡ n p m g m ka ri : : : : P / n \m pā hi māṁ M p m g m r śrī gau ri S / p p pa dma nā S ṡ n p m g m bha sa hō da ri P pa m g mp n rva ta rā p m ja ku R \ S mā ri anupallavi P pā / n n m m p m la ya śaṁ g m R ka ri s ṇ p r. suṁ da ri s / r g pra ṇa tā m p p / d n rti ha rā Ṡ, r ṡ n p na ṁ m p n n ṡ ṙ da ka ri P p m pā va na g m p ṡ ṡ n bhu va na su dhā Ṙ tri P / ṁ r ṙ pa d ma rā r ṡ n p p M g m ga sa ma gā tri caraṇam g m hi ma P p m p pa rva ta / p n p m ta ṭa / n p m g / p m r s vā si ni / r \ ṇ s hē m m r s p ma ha tta p m g pō / p m g P m N vi lā si ni s r s / p hi ma dha va p ṡ n ṡ ṙ ṡ n ḷa śu bha bhū p / n p ti dhā n ṡ / ṁ ṙ s n ri ṇi 36. calanāṭa 994

ru gu ma pa dhu nu ṙtu ṣā p ṡ hē ṁ m Ṙ ṡ ma ha rṣi g m / p ma nō p ṡ n p M r s vi hā ri ṇi r g m m hē ma ma r s / r s ṇ P. / s ṁ ṭa pa sthi S tē r g śi va m r s ṇ s s m s kā mi ni hē ma bhū s p \M ṣa ṇā / n p / n m / p m m r la ṁ kṙ ta bhā si ni g m p n hi ta pa ra p p ṡ n ṡ ṙ ṡ / ṙ mē śva ra pa ri ṇa yō \N ṡ n llā ṙ Ṡ / ṙ ṡ n p m si ni hi ra ṇma ya / ṡ n p m bhō ga pu / n p m g / p m r s ra sthi ta vā si ni s s / p p hiṁ sa ka / ṡ s ha ra r ġ ṁ ṙ ṡ n śa ra va ṇa bha va / ṙ Ṡ N ja na ni r \n ṡ ṡ \p n n n hī na dī na da yā \m p/ n p / ṡ n / ṙ ṡ / ṁ ṙ ṡ n ra sa śā li ni / ṙ ṡ n p hṙ da ya ka \m m / n p Ṡ g m ma la ni la yē na ya p ṡ s n bhō dhi ni / ṙ p n p m m r s hṙ di bha jā mi g M śrī p kṙ \r ṇ ṡ n p m g m ṣṇa sa ṁ mō di ni tāna varṇam aṭa tāḷa Bālusvāmi Dīkṣita (please see next page in landscape mode) 36. calanāṭa 995

ru gu ma pa dhu nu ṙtu ṣā 36.0.8 tāna varṇam aṭa tāḷam Bālusvāmi Dīkṣita pallavi S / m m r s m g / p M śrī ra a a a a a ā P P m p ṡ n p m g m p p m r jā ā dhi i i i i i ra a a a a a r g m m r s m g ja a a a a s ma a n p p m m r s ṇ : s s / m m r s ṇ s r g m p a a ja a a a a a : śri i ta a a a ja a a a a a m g / m p / n p ṡ n ṡ / ṙ ṡ s n p m p m m r s na a a a a a a a ka a a a a a lpa a a a a a ṇ \P / s s / m m p bhu ū u u u u u \ S jā S m P m p / ṡ ha a a a a rā / n p m r s / p m r u u u u u u u u S anupallavi N \ P vī rā P 36. calanāṭa 996

ru gu ma pa dhu nu ṙtu ṣā m p / ṡ n p p m m / p P / n p m m M / p m r ti i i i i i i i vi ī i i i ra a a a a r G / m r s m g śri ī i i i mu u m p ṡ n p / ṡ s ṙ u u u u u u u ddu P / Ṙ Ṙ \Ṡ S : ja ga : dvī ī ra S \ Ṡ Ṁ m ṙ ṡ s n p m p rā mā ku u u u u u ma a m m r s ṇ s r g a a a ra ye e e e m p d n ṡ / ṙ ṡ n e e ṭṭē e e e ṁ dra ṡ / Ṡ n p m m r s dhī i i i i i ra muktāyi svaram s s P m r s / p m m r s p p R s ṇ s / r s s ṇ p. ḍ ṇ s. r g m p n p ṡ n p m r s ṇ s r g m P m m \ R \ S : 2. s s P m s r g m P m m s / r r s / m m r s / p p m / n n p / ṡ s n / ṙ r ṡ / ṁ Ṁ ṙ Ṙ ṡ ṡ n p / ṙ ṡ n p / ṡ n p m m r s ṇ s r g m p d n ṡ ṙ Ṡ n p p \m 36. calanāṭa 997

ru gu ma pa dhu nu ṙtu ṣā ḍ n m r \S ṇ p. caraṇam ṡ ṡ n ṡ ṙ ṡ s n P sa ka la a a a a a a m p ṡ n P m p / n p M m / p m r \ Ṡ vi i i i ī dva a a a a jja a a a nā r m g m p d n : 2. ṡ s n ṡ ṙ ṡ s n P a a a a a a : sa ka la a a a a a a a s ṇ p. / s s / m m dha a a a a a r s m m / P a a a a rā svarams 1. P \M r \S n \P. / s S / m M / p m p d n 2. m p n pp p m r \S ṇ p ḍ ṇ S. m m / P a a ra P ṡ s n p m g 36. calanāṭa 998

ru gu ma pa dhu nu ṙtu ṣā s r \P m r \ S \p m r \S / n p m r S ṡ n p m r s m ṙ S n p P m r \S r g m p d n sarvalaghu svaram 3. p ṙ ṡ n ṡ d n ṡ s n p m m r s ṇ s r g m p d n s / r s m m r s / p p p m / n n p / ṡ ṡ n / r ṡ n p / ṡ n / ṙ ṡ p m / n p m r s s : : / p p s s p. p. / r r s / r s / m s / r s / p p / ṡ s ṙ s m r ġ ṁ m ṙ ṡ / ṙ n / ṡ p / n m / p s p. / r s ṇ s r g m p d n ṡ / ṙ ṡ n / ẇ r ṡ n p m r s r g m p d n m g / M 4. M M r g M s m / n p \M ṡ n p : : r g M n s r g M ḍ ṇ s r g M p ḍ ṇ s r g M p \M. \M M / n \M M / p m r S n p / r r. s S m M r G m M p P ṡ S / m m ṙ \Ṡ ṡ s n \P m m r \s 36. calanāṭa 999

ru gu ma pa dhu nu ṙtu ṣā S r g m p 0 d n 5. p S n p m R s ṇ p s. S p S p. R s M m P p Ṡ p / R ṛ s M m ṙ ṡ s n s p m r s r g m P S s S S P. p. p P p P P. p R r R R S / m M M p P M ; m g m p / n p / ẇ r ṡ n p m r g m p / ṡ s n p m / n p m r s / r s n p ḍ ṇ s r s. m m r s r g M ṇ s r g m s r g m p m g m p n p / r r s n p m g m p \M m s r s / p m p / ṡ n ṡ / ṙ ṙ ṡ \ṁ m ṙ s s n p p m m r s s s p p ṡ s s ṙ r ṡ ṁ ṙ ẇ ṡ n p m ẇ r s Ṡ n P m R s n s r g m d n ṡ ṡ n ṡ ṙ ṡ ṡ n P sa ka la a a a a a a m ṁ ṙ ṡ n p m p ṡ n P m p / n p M m / p m r \S vi i i i ī dva a a a a jja a a a nā s ṇ p. s s / m m dha a a a a a r s m m / P a a a a rā 36. calanāṭa 1000